Archive of Our Own

Work Text

It was dark out. And loud. The young boy couldn't even hear his younger sisters crying right beside him. He was being pushed and shoved towards a big stone building, something out of nightmares, with huge steel bars on the windows, an impenetrable fence with wrought iron gates. He tried holding onto his sisters hands, he didn't want to lose them. He couldn't lose them! Not after watching their mom and dad die right in front of their young innocent eyes. Masked guards with loaded guns were standing every few feet ordering the angry crowd back. People, strangers, were yelling, the kids couldn't make out what they were saying, dogs were growling and barking and thunder cracking overhead. And there was distant screaming. It sounded like wild animals. It was chaos.
The little strawberry blond girls were frightened, grasping onto their brothers hands desperately, crying, fighting to stay on their feet. The guards were herding them through the gate and up the stairs. They didn't seem to notice the crying, probably didn't care. They were the same guards who had shot their parents. They didn't care. They were inhuman.As the doors to the building slammed shut ominously behind the children, the loud chaotic noise from outside instantly cut off. The only noise the children could hear was their breathing and the occasional sniff or hiccup from the 2 younger girls. The instant quiet was almost worse than the chaos they just left.
Everything was white. The walls were painted white, the floor was a bright shiny white tile that reflected the bright white lights, even the chairs scattered around were white. Blinding white everywhere.
A side door opened and a nurse, also wearing white, and her hair pulled back into a high tight ponytail walked out with a clipboard. She took one look at the three frightened and confused children, nodded her head and said in a sharp crisp voice, "Escort the girls to wing 4, rooms 2 and 3. The boy to wing 5 room 1." She turned on her heel and snapped the door shut.
The guards each grabbed a child around the upper arm and gruffly escorted them through the winding white halls. They came to a stop, in front of big sliding doors, with a big painted number 4 on it. The door needed a swipe card and a pin entry, the siblings knew something bad was going to happen. They could smell the sterile odor, like a dentist office or hospital. They could feel it in their gut, something bad, very bad!
Once the doors slid shut behind them, the guards pulled the 2 girls away from the blond boy and down the hall. The moment their hands separated the children started yelling and fighting. The guards had to pick up the girls around the waist, to keep them from squirming away. It was easy because they were so young, there was no strength to their fists and kicks. The boy struggled against his guard too, yelling for his little sisters."I'll find you! NO! You can't! NO! Stop! I'll find you!"He fought desperately as his little sisters were screaming, calling for him to help. But what could a child do against armed grown guards? He watched as the barbaric guards held his thrashing screaming sisters, walking further away. The last of his family. He watched as they took them down the hall and around the corner, the sobbing getting quieter with each second. He wiggled and fought with everything he had left. He managed to break free with one final yank of his arm. And as fast as his legs would take him he sprinted after his sisters.As he rounded the corner the sobbing of the girls was cut off sharply, a door slammed shut. He could hear the angry footsteps of the guards coming closer. He saw an opened door to his left, as quietly as he could, he slipped inside. It was a janitor's closet, he crouched behind the door holding his breath."Man that kid is fast" huffed a gruff voice."Ya, definitely don't get paid enough to run after bratty munies" another deep voice answered.
The boy stood up as the footsteps grew quiet, he creeped out of his hiding spot, and crept back towards the doors he heard his sisters go into. As he approached one of them he heard an abrupt shrill ear piercing scream. The scream of a small child in pain. Lots of pain."NOOOO!!" He screamed.He threw his small frame against the door."NO! NO! NO!! STOP! I'M HERE!! I'M HERE! I'M RIGHT HERE" he screamed at the door.
Another piercing scream rippled down the hall. Both his baby sisters were now screaming. He didn't know what to do. He couldn't get into the rooms, the doors were locked and heavy, he couldn't help them. They needed him. He felt so helpless. His big brown eyes started to water.The heavy footsteps of the guards came thudding back down the hall towards him. He had to get his sisters out. He continued yelling and banging on the doors where he could hear the sobbing of broken little girls. Just as the guards rounded the corner of the hall a door flew open behind him. Out stumbled another child, being held up by a severe looking nurse. The boy had Asian features, with dark black hair. He looked exhausted, chest heaving, tear streaks on his face and the look of a nasty bruise forming on his check.The sharp voice of a second nurse echoed through the hall. "Now I hope you remember your name."The boy's eyes were wide with fear, darting around, they landed on the blond boy's wide eyes.
He whispers four words; "run! never stop running!"He was dragged through the sliding door and out of sight. But it was too late, the guards were on top of the blond boy, pushing, a little too aggressively, onto the floor. He also was never ever going to leave his sisters behind. No way he was going to run. The last thing he remembers as his head cracked against the cold hard white floor is the Asian boy's words and his 2 baby sisters screaming, before the black of unconsciousness took him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

She woke with a gasp. Choking on water that had filled her lungs. She rolled onto her front and lifted herself shakily onto hands and knees. Coughing and throwing up, as soon as her stomach had emptied itself of anything and everything, and there was air in her lungs.. it hitched in her throat. Why was it so dark and cold?"Hello?" she tried to get out.Her throat hurt. A lot. It was raw and raspy, like she had just finished screaming at the top of my lungs. She took a shaky breath and tried again."Hello? Someone? Hello? Anyone?"Nothing. Empty silence. And black. She couldn't even see a hand in front of her face! Her breathing started to speed up. Her head was pounding, stomach twisting with fear and anxiety."I don't know where I am, or what's going on...I don't even know how I got here! Wait...I don't even bloody know who I am! Why don't I know my name?!"
Her lungs felt like they were being squeezed by a vice, she couldn't get enough oxygen to the brain, she couldn't think straight, shallow short breaths, her head felt like it was going to explode."I can't breathe!"Everything was fuzzy, more than it already was. She was going to pass out.
She woke with a gasp, for a second time. Still in darkness, still with no idea how she got there or where 'there' was. Pushing herself in a sitting position with knees pulled up to her chest, she wrapped her arms around them, trying to make herself as small as possible. She didn't like the dark."Okay," She said her voice sounded high pitched, "I know one thing about myself. Not helpful, but it's a start. Deep breath, in through the nose and out through the mouth."
Closing her eyes, she tried to concentrate on something, anything but the cold and dark..."My name. What is my name? Why can't I bloody remember that?" She whispered.She tried harder, squeezing her eyes shut, trying to think, trying to remember. It felt like a big wall was built around all her personal memories, all the details of who she was, where she came from, all the details...it was like grasping at fog, slipping through her fingers."Great" she thought, "I can remember what fog is and how it works, but not my name?"A sharp stabbing pain shot through her head, from right between eyes straight to the back of her head. She thought she almost had something, a letter, two letters, maybe part of her name. But it slipped through her mental fingers. Her breathing started to quicken."No! Don't have a panic attack again, you bloody idiot," she scolded herself as she rubbed her forehead, "that doesn't help the situation! How come I know what a panic or anxiety attack is, but nothing substantial? No details of who I am! Bloody wonderful, now I'm a memory loss patient who is talking to themselves. This is stupid. Ok, don't worry about the name thing...yet..my current situation is what?"Taking a deep slow breath she opened her eyes and stretched out a shaking hand. Eyes were useless in this situation, the other senses should work. Right?"What can I feel?" she whispered to no one but herself. "It's cold, really cold. The ground feels...hard, and thick...metal? It's got holes, like a grate, rough, too small to fit my hand...the walls? Feel the same. Wonder if I can touch the roof? What can I smell? Stale old air and motor oil and sterilization cleaners...like at the dentist or hospital."When she concentrated on the strange mixture of smells it made her empty stomach turn, and she could feel the bile rise. She threw up nothing but more water. Wiping her mouth, she got her shaking legs under her, in a crouch, looking up trying to see the top. She stood up. Before she reached her full height, she slammed her head on what was obviously the top. She dropped to the grated floor, now with a nasty gash on her forehead. She could feel the trickle of hot sticky blood slowly run down her face.
"Bloody hell! What the actual shuck? It's like a box..no more like a cage!"Just as she came to the horrible conclusion of 'I'm stuck in a metal cage in pitch black, with a bleeding forehead and no memory of anything'; she heard a loud shrill grinding of gears. With a start the metal cage began to rise. The abrupt movement made her fall onto her side from the squatting position she was in. She curled into a ball, her back pressed against the cold metal wall. She tried not to cry...crying was not going to help. But the hot tears leaked out the sides of her tightly shut eyes anyways."I don't know my name. I know I don't like small dark places. I don't know how I got here or where I'm going, just up...and the cage is moving faster."She could feel her throat closing up again, it was getting harder to breathe.
What if I'm a captive? What if I'm trapped here? Was I kidnapped from my family and put me here? What're they going to do to me? Leave me here to die? Take me out and torture me? What if I'm all alone?
She couldn't stop the awful thoughts floating around her brain.
I need a weapon! Something to defend myself!
With something her panicking brain could grasp onto, she pushed herself back to a sitting position, wiped the blood out of her eye and started to crawl forward, slowly, using her hands to feel in front of her. She made that mistake with the top of this shuck cage."Shuck? That's the second time I used that word...it's a weird word...I obviously wacked my head harder than I thought" Talking to herself again. Her hand brushed something hard, but it wasn't metal this time. She felt around a bit more. It was a box. A wood box, using her hands to find the top, trying to open it. Nailed shut. That's no help.Just as abruptly as the metal cage started moving it clanged to a sudden stop, jolting her into her side again, scrapping her arm against the wood box. And then a loud alarm sounded, echoing all around the small metal cage she was trapped in. She slapped her hands over her ears. It shut off just as abruptly. The silence was just as loud as the alarm. She held her breath, slowly scooting into the corner of the cage. She strained her ears to hear anything.
She heard it, quietly at first, but rapidly getting louder...the deep rumble of voices. Wild, deep voices, all yelling over each other, nothing making sense, muffled by the cage. The noise was from above her. She tilted her head up, terrified with what was about to happen.
Who was up there? Will they hurt me? Kill me? Are they the ones who put me in here? Are they my captives?
More awful thoughts swirled around her mind. She couldn't hold her breath anymore, she let out a small whimper.A loud clanging and a slow squeak of the big solid metal doors opening up. And blinding bright warm light blasted into the cage. It hurt so much after being in the cold dark for so long. Blinking and rubbing her stinging eyes, she looked up. Everything was hazy and distorted like trying to open your eyes underwater. Blinking a few more times everything slowly came into focus. And the bodies of the voices were clearer. She could also make out some of what was being said. It did nothing to lessen the fear and panic."Do you see the poor shank?""Wonder what they look like? Probably look like klunk in a shirt! Kinda like you Dave! HA""SHUT IT MAN!" yelled the boy obviously named Dave."Wonder how old he'll be?""Wonder if they are blubbering down there klunking their pants! Like the last shank!""I'm never going to live that down?!""UHG, it still smells like feet down there!""Hope you enjoyed your one way trip, Greenie!""It's a one way ticket!"The bodies standing around the box all belonged to boys, all of them- some younger, some older, some short some tall, light skinned and dark skinned. But all boys. All dirty sweaty teenage boys. She shrank back in the corner of the dark cage, willing herself to become even smaller, squeezing her eyes closed, biting her lower lip trying not to whimper or cry. If she didn't move would they go away?"Hey! Where's the Greenie? 'Aint we supposed to be getting a fresh one today?""Slim it Fry, he's down there, probably hiding, klunking his pants...the stupid greenie."Some of the words these boys were using sounded so weird and foreign, but at the same time it tickled something at the back of her brain.
"SLIM IT!" a voice louder than the rest yelled, the chattering boys feel silent. "Ya, I don't see the Green Bean either, obviously he's hiding. Newt! Go down and check. I don't think this shank is gonna put up a fight. Especially if he's hidden' Uh, we got ourselves a weak one. I don't have time for this shuckin nonsense"
He? I definitely knew that I'm NOT a HE... If they were all expecting a boy, what will they do with me? Why am I here? They were expecting a boy...but I'm most definitely a girl.
There was a loud clang and the metal cage swung a little. A small frightened gasp escaped her lips, accompanied with a small whimper. Her eyes met the boy's as he spun around at the sudden noise. It was his turn to let out a gasp. His eyes went wide. He stood there with his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide with shock.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The boy just stood there, staring, in total and complete shock.

Someone yelled down "Hey Newt! What's going on? You fall asleep?"

"Naw man, I bet the Greenie is a pretty boy an' Newt took one look and fell in loooove!"

A burst of laughs rippled down into the cage. The commanding voice from earlier called out.

"NEWT! Snap out of it, what's going on??"

The boy in the cage blinked and looked up.

"Its...its a girl! It's a bloody girl! A..a..shuckn' SHE-Bean!! A Shanket!" He sounded confused.

That caused an instant up rawer from the boys standing above her.

"A girl?"

"What she look like?"

"I can't see!"

"I want to see the shucking girl!"

"MOVE! I WANNA SEE!"

"Is she hot? I bet she's hot!"

"10 bucks she has a bangin' body!"

"DUDE I CALL DIBS!"

"No way man, I saw her first! She's mine!"

"No you shank, you can't even see her!"

"A girl, wonder if the creators want us to procreate?!"

"Nice!"

A few high fives were heard. Everything these guys said shot more fear through her already terrified body. She couldn't stop shaking, from the wet, the cold, the fear and absolute disgust! Against the girls will, another few tears leaked over her lashes and slid down her grimy and bloody face. Another whimper escaped. She was frustrated with herself for crying. Why couldn't she be like the girl heroes in the books and movies? I guess this is my reality and not a plot line. I can remember book plots but not why I read the book or where I read it!

"SLIM IT!" yelled the loud voice again, he must be their leader, because the ruckus died down again. "Newt, bring the She-Bean up!"

The boy in the cage with her  looked back down at the girl and took a small timid step forward, into the beam of sunlight. He had long shaggy golden blond hair, when the sun hit his hair there was a little red to it, he had big warm chocolate brown eyes.

Familiar eyes.

Something behind the mental wall was trying to push out.  He was tall and thin but with obvious muscle, from hard physical work. He also had a kind smile, almost shy. He wore light brown cargo pants, an orange coloured muscle top and a white shirt tied around his thin waist. He had a big machete strapped to his back, and a small knife in his belt.

He took another cautious step forward, and the terrified girl pulled her knees even tighter to her chest and took a sharp breath in. Just because his eyes seemed familiar doesn't mean she trusted him. The boy raised his hands in defense, he slowly crouched down, getting to the girls level, but still keeping his distance. That in itself , the personal space he gave made her loosen the tight hold on her knees. He didn't seem like he was going to hurt her. At this moment, anyways. He lowered his arms and rested them on his legs, he tilted his head to the side a bit, frowning slightly, like he was trying to remember something. He blinked and shook his head.

"We aint gonna hurt ya" The blond boy said quietly. He talked differently than the others, he had an accent. British. He had a British accent.

How do I know that?

He slowly extended his right hand forwards.

"I promise we aint gonna bloody hurt ya, Greenie. Come on, I'm sure you want out of The Box. No one likes it down here."

The girl looked at him still absolutely terrified, no idea who she was, where she was, why she was here surrounded by a bunch of leering boys. But this British boy seemed different from the rest not just in his accent, he seemed gentle, he didn't make any sudden moves, didn't say anything rude or suggestive. He just smiled calmly, like he was dealing with a scared wild animal. Like he has done this before, dealing with scared kids. She slowly extended a shaking hand towards his outstretched one. He was studying her face and his eyes traveling up to her forehead, noticing the fresh blood and a deep cut. He wrapped his big calloused hand around her little one, slowly and gently pulled her to her feet. She stumbled a little; her head was still pounding from smashing it on the top of the box and passing out, and whatever she was drugged with. Still feeling dizzy and sick to the stomach, she stumbled into the guy a little.

"Hey, hey. It's ok She-Bean. I got ya. You'll be okay. Day one. We've all been there. Come on, let's get out of this shuck stinking box!" She just nodded her head, terror in her wide eyes as she looked above her, at the boys all gaping down.

"Hey Gally, lower the rope, she's bleedin' and will need some help."

The boy named Gally, was a huge kid. Tall and wide, lots of muscle, short cropped blond hair, a big nose and these eyebrows...they looked like eagles wings trying to fly off his face. Did he pluck them or was he just born this way?

Gally threw a rope that looked like a vine, over the side. The blond boy, named Newt, helped her over and helped put her foot in the loop at the bottom. She was pulled out relatively quickly "Shuck, She-Bean is light!", as soon as she was within arms reach hands grabbed her.

She screamed when the hands grabbed anything they could. The blond hulled himself out of the box with the help of a tall muscular dark skinned boy. They both looked over when they heard the scream, pushing boys out of the way to get to the front of the rowdy crowd. The girl was curled up on the grass, the hands continued to grab and touch every part of her clothes, hair, arms. Anything they could touch.

"HEY SLIM IT SHANKS! ENOUGH!"

The grabby hands slowly let go and the crowd of boys slowly backed away. Newt shoved a boy out of his way and the dark skinned boy turned to face the crowd.

"What the shuck is your problem?" Most of the boys looked down in shame and embarrassment, some faces turning red.

"Ya never seen a shuck girl before?"

"Nah, Alby not that I can remember! It's a welcomed sight! She's hot, wouldn't mind touchin' her again." Chuckled one boy with short brown hair and a smooth oily voice, he was the only one not looking away in shame. The boy named Alby, who had the commanding voice from earlier, looked him dead in the eye, and stared him down with such a scowl, the sleezy boy looked away with a huff. He then looked each boy in the eye as he turned in a slow circle.

"NO ONE TOUCHS THE SHE- BEAN! You touch her and I will personally send  you on a one way trip to spend the shuck night with the shuck Greavers! Good that?" He yelled.

Newt had crouched down in front of the small girl curled on the ground, her head in her hands whimpering slightly. A frown of worry etched on his face

"I'm sorry about that. These shanks don't remember ever seein' a girl... not that it's right, what they did. It's sick, and ain't right in any way! They do that again and I'll shove 'em off The Cliff myself." He said, anger in his Britch voice.

"Okay, come on love, up ya get" he said gently, he helped the girl slowly to her feet again. She was hit by another wave of dizziness.

It was the first time she got a good look at where the cage took her. They were in a huge courtyard. A dilapidated wood structure stood in one corner, a red barn with a fence and animals in another corner. What looked like a decent garden in another and a thick little forest in the last corner. A few other little wood huts and a small cement structure stood out of the way, by one of the walls.

Walls. Surrounding all of this were walls. Huge solid stone walls, that went hundreds of feet into the air, in parts of the wall there was thick green ivy growing onto the mossy stone. In the middle of each wall there was an opening, as tall as the walls. She couldn't see anything out there, it was too dark. She spun around trying to take everything in.

The boys were laughing and wolf whistling. She was too busy trying to comprehend what she was seeing. It made her even more dizzy, trying to see everything at once. Her breathing became shallow again, her chest rising too fast, gasping for air. Her throat felt tight, her lungs were being squeezed, her head was pounding, the gash on her forehead didn't help, she felt sick. She was getting sharp pain in her chest. She was absolutely terrified. She could feel herself blacking out, she couldn't see anything, all the noise was just static, legs shaking.

"Not again" she breathed out, her legs finally gave out, and her vision went black.

Before everything faded  she heard a young boy's voice in the back of her mind.

"I'm here. I'm Here. I'm right here!" it sounded like he was screaming it at her, in her mind.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

She woke up for the third time that day, her head pounding.

I can not make this a habit

She kept her eyes closed, they were too heavy to open right now and she was content to stay that way. The loud voices of the boys were gone, it was quiet and calm. She could hear them, but they were far away. She could hear yelling, and banging; like hammers on nails, maybe some wood being chopped. It sounded like hard physical work.

They must have moved me

.

She could feel a pillow under her head and a thin sheet draped over.

I must be in that wood thing they call a building

.

Her heavy eyelids slowly opened, and took a look around.

Yep, definitely the wood structure.

The room she was in wasn't large, it had two beds lined up with the headboards against one wall, with a small side table in between them, it was covered with bloody strips of cloth, a bowl of water and a first aid kit. On the far side of the room there was as a cabinet and shelves, full of what looked like medical supplies and bottles, white cloth, a few pillows, some bathroom supplies like toothbrushes and shampoo. Everything was mixed and haphazardly heaped together. On the wall closest to the beds was the door. It looked a bit lopsided, but it was workable. Directly opposite the door, above her head was a lopsided window, the curtain pulled to the side letting in the low afternoon sun. In the middle of the room was a big wooden table piled high with garbage, first aid supplies, clean and dirty bandages, some cups, and bowls.

Do these boys know how to clean? This can't be sanitary?!

As she slowly sat up, she heard feet approaching the door. She wiped her sore head to the door. The feet stopped just outside the door, she could hear the voices now. She could hear Newt's distinctive British accent. She could hear the boy named Alby, he had a deep commanding voice, he sounded annoyed. And there were two, maybe three new voices. She scooted as far back in the bed as she could, her back hitting the wall. The voices spoke again.

"What do you mean a Shanket?? A She-Bean? Like...like a girl? The creators sent up an actual shuck girl?" This voice sounded quite sassy, like it was accompanied by a smirk, like he thought the others were joking.

Was this guy not around when I showed up? It was quite the event apparently...where does he spend the days, were all surrounded by walls!

"Yes Minho, the creators in their infinite wisdom decided to send us a girl. How long into this shuck prison sentence...everything was the same, the routines... nothin' is ever changed and now this." He sounded so annoyed.

"No bloody idea why. Nothin' else has changed, onl' other difference was her and a small crate with a label 'for the female'" added Newt.

A different voice; quiet, calm and steady, "Whatever the reason, she's here now. What do we do with her? She came outta the box worse than any of the other shanks so far. Whatever those creators do to us, whatever drug it seemed to have more of an effect on her. Also she had a Panic or anxiety attack. That's what ultimately made her pass out. She has a nasty gash on her head, Clint and I had to stitch it up."

She lifted a hand and gingerly touched her forehead, she winced as a sharp stinging pain shot across it. She let out a loud gasp. The voices stopped. They must have heard her, the door banged opened to relieve five boys all crowded in the door. Her eyes widened, darting around watching the boys. What were they going to do to her? She saw Alby, a permanent annoyed look on his face with his arms crossed. Newt gave her a small reassuring smile, his hands in his pocket. There were two boys who looked a little more clean then the others, one was short with light brown hair, and a smile that made his blue eyes twinkle. Another boy who looked like he had a dark tan, dark hair that was shaved short.

The last boy was standing in front of the others.  He was very tall, and very tanned. His arms crossed which were full of muscles, bulging out of a tight blue button up shirt. His spiky black hair was swooped up in the front, he had dark squinty coffee brown coloured eyes. They were full of a twinkling mischief. sharp cheek bones and jaw line. He was quite good looking! With his broad shoulders and toned chest...

Not that I'm looking! Pull it together! But shuck me he's gorgeous! Focus!

She shook her sore head, trying to concentrate on the situation and not his cocky smirk and arms. The second his eyes landed on the girl sitting in the corner, his arms dropped, his eyes widened and his mouth hung open.

"Holly shuck. It IS a girl! An actual She-Bean!"

"Close your mouth Minho, before you catch a Beetle blade" Newt said, pushing his chin closed as he came into the room, towards the bed. He had concern etched in every feature on his face, "How are you feeling?"

"Umm" she stammered quietly.

The shorter boy with the kind smile walked over to the bed and took a seat at the end of it, giving her space. "You wacked your head pretty hard in The Box. Jeff and I had to clean and stitch it. You also passed out...a panic or anxiety attack, based on your symptoms. You weren't the first to do that." He said quietly, then mumbled as he turned his head away, "and probably won't be the last..."

"Oh. Okay. I think I had one in the box after I first woke up. I passed out then too. How long was I out, this time?" she said quietly, she looked down at her lap.

"3 hours roughly. Enough time to carry you here, clean up that cut and let you sleep a bit" the boy named Jeff said from the doorway.

"Wait, you had more than one? Did you have them before? Do you remember having them before the box? Do you remember something? Anything?" demanded Alby.

"No.. I don't remember anything!" She stammered.

Might as well tell them what happened.

These boys didn't seem like they wanted to hurt her, they helped her, stitched her up.

"I woke up in the box, soaking wet, freezing cold, in absolute darkness, feeling like I was drowning. I threw up a few times, had the first panic attack then, I did this" - pointing to her forehead -"trying to stand up in that awful metal cage. I did this" - showing them her now bruised and scraped up forearm and elbow - "while trying to open one of those wood boxes in the cage trying to find something helpful to get out, or a weapon, or something but - what did you guys call it? The Box?- The Box started moving. I waited for it to stop or for something to happened...then you guys opened the top, and you know the rest."

She thought about telling the blond boy his eyes felt familiar, but that was kind of weird to say to someone she just met. She also decided to keep the voice of a boy in her head to herself. She didn't know anything, but hearing voices that weren't your own wasn't normal.

"Whoa, whoa...hold up." said the handsome Asian boy, named Minho holding his hands up in a stop motion, "the box wasn't already moving when you woke up? That's different. We all woke up while it was already shuckin' moving.. AND instead of crying like a shuck baby in the corner, like the rest of us, except me of course, you tried to find a weapon?! What were you going to do, stab all of us when you got here?"

"umm, Maybe? Yes? I don't know...I was scared and alone" the girl shrugged, looking at the stunned boys around her. She clenched her jaw, narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest.

"I had no idea where I was, where I was going, who I was, or what was happening! Also I'm the only shucken bloody girl here, look what you guys- well the other guys, not you guys- did to me when they were in arms reach! Pretty sure a weapon would have come in handy!" She said in self defense, her voice getting louder with each sentence.

The very attractive boy with perfect hair let out a low whistle, he put his hands on his hips, a smirk slipped back onto his face.

"I like this one." he winked, the girl had an urge to smack the smirk right off his perfect face but she also blushed a little.

"Shanket is feisty. I wouldn't mess with She-Bean!"

With that he spun around on his heel "Imma take a shower, see ya slint heads later!" he left, banging the door closed.

She could feel the pink blush rising up higher on her face, no one seemed to notice. Alby rolled his eyes, Newt chuckled to himself and the other two boys, Clint and Jeff just shook their heads. The tanned boy sighed and looked at the girl again

"My name is Jeff," -he pointed at the shorter boy sitting on the bed "This here is Clint. Were the Glade MedJacks. Are ya feeling alright now? Ya got a bit more colour in your face, not so pale. I can get you something for that headache. Hold on..." he walked over to the unorganized shelf, "Drink lots of water, get some food from Frypan, and stay away from Gally's concoction for this evening. You don't remember anything? Your name?" Jeff was talking over his shoulder as he tried to locate the bottle of pain meds.

"No. Nothing!" she answered. The panic started to bubble up again all these weird words and terms.

What's a Med Jack? Who's Gally? And he makes what? Where ARE we? What's with the walls? How come its all guys? And why all teenage guys?

"Why can't I remember anything? Where are we? Why are we here? Why am I here? Am I the only girl? What did I do? I'm not a bad person, I think..is this a prison?" She blurted.

Newt chuckled a little, as he opened his mouth to answer Alby cut in, and he didn't sound happy.

Does he ever sound happy?

"It's a long story, shank! Piece by piece, you'll learn- I'll be taking you on the tour tomorrow. Till then...don't...break anything. And no more questions! Oh, my name is Alby. This here is Newt, he's in charge when I'm not around"

"Then it's a good thing you're always around then, hey Alby?" Newt replied with a smile.

Alby rolled his eyes and continued, "These guys" pointing at the other two boys "They are the Glade Med Jacks. ...they uh, take care of the sick and injured" he added seeing the look of confusion on the girls face.

"Oh you mean like a doctor or nurse." she replied

"Uh, ya sure. Whatever. Listen, I got some stuff to take care of before the bonfire tonight, so I gotta go. Don't touch nothin' , don't leave the Glade. This is the glade, where we are right now" gesturing around, "this building, and everything inside the walls is called the Glade." he added again as her face twisted in confusion, so many questions, nothing made sense.

"Alby" Newt said resting a hand on his shoulder, "Go. I'll take her around, get her some food. Your hurtin' more than helpin'."

Alby signed, nodded and walked out of the room without another word. Clint got up and started cleaning up the table beside the bed. Jeff grabbed some water and finally located the medicine bottle. Newt waited until she finished the cup of water, and slowly pushed herself to the edge of the bed. She leaned over to put her boots back on, her long hair fell into her face, this was the first time she even noticed her hair. It was long and red. She didn't even know what she looked like!

She stood up and followed Newt out the door and down the creaking hallway, the boards were very uneven, if you didn't watch where you're going you would face planted. There were a few doors on both sides of the hall, all shut, except one right at the end by the rickety stairs. It was open and she couldn't help it, her curiosity got the better of her. She peeked inside. Inside was a double bed, it was unmade

Of course, messy boys..

The bed was pushed against the wall in the far corner. There was a window above it, with the curtain open, the view wasn't much, part of the forest, and the walls, and the big black opening, leading who knows where. It reminded her of a huge hungry angry monster with its mouth wide open, waiting to swallow you. She shuddered at the thought and looked away. There was a small night stand beside the bed, with a lamp and a notebook and pencil and a water bottle. A wooden dresser against another wall. Hanging on hooks was a backpack, a belt with a few knives in the loops, and a white towel hanging up. Running shoes sat beside the bed.

"Hey uh..Newt?" the girl asked, turning.

"Ya She-Bean, what's up?" He was watching her with amusement.

"What is this place? Like this building? Is that a bedroom....obviously it's a bedroom...but you guys have rooms? I figured you guys all...I don't know roughed it more and slept outside or something.. All of those boys couldn't fit in this building, it would fall over!"

Newt chuckled again, his thumb rubbing his lower lip as he thought for a minute before answering.

"This here is called The Homestead. Keepers- the Leaders, sleep here. Only them, the rest of the shanks sleep outside in hammocks or in sleeping bags on the ground. It's usually warm, so no one freezes, and it never rains. Down the hall at the end, where we came from is the Med Jacks room, a few bedrooms up here. Downstairs has a few more, and the gathering room. Outside Homestead is Fry's kitchen and picnic area. Which we'll be heading to now, if you're done starin' into Minho's room."

She opened and closed her mouth a few times, feeling her face heat up again.

"Oh, uh ya, ya kitchen sounds good." Her tummy gave a loud grumble. They both smiled a little.

"Follow me Shanket. Watch your step, the stairs aren't the most even."

She was too busy trying to see everything, she didn't pay attention to what Newt said. Her foot caught on a loose floorboard and was about to hit the ground. Two strong arms wrapped around her and put her gently back on her feet. Looking up, she saw it was Minho who had saved her from an epic face plant. She was still holding onto his biceps, as his dark eyes squinting into half moons, dimples in his cheeks and a lopsided smirk on his face. His hair was wet, but still sticking up in a perfect swoop and he had a towel around his neck.

"Careful there She-Bean. You falling for me already, are ya?" He said, his voice sounded husky, sending shivers down her spine.

She opened her mouth again to say something, but nothing came out. He winked and sauntered away, up the stairs she just about fell down. Newt stood beside the front door laughing at the look on the girl's face. It was even more red than before.

"Don't worry about that shank, he's got a sassy streak to him, don't take anything he says seriously. Come on, we're almost at Fry's Kitchen" his long legs carrying him out the door.

"Who or what is Fry?" She called loudly, hurrying after the blond British boy.

"I am the infamous Fry and THIS here is MY kitchen, Lil Lady-Bean!" called a boy from behind a long steel counter. It was an outdoor kitchen, the state of the art kitchen was covered by a roof, and had three walls, the front was open to the outside. In between the kitchen and the homestead were picnic benches and tables scattered around. There were a bunch of boys sitting at the tables talking.

Everything went silent. All heads turned towards Newt and the girl, she suddenly felt very uncomfortable with all the attention. She was very aware of her body and what it was doing. She felt all her muscles tensing up, her fists clenching and unclenching, and her jaw tightening. She could feel her heart thumping against her chest. The blush from Minho saving her got darker, she looked away with a small growl in her throat, feeling annoyed with all the boys.

The boy behind the counter cleared his throat loudly, "What's the matter with ya slint heads?? Act like gentlemen-shanks and not a bunch of shuck face slintheads! Come on now. We have a Lady-Bean present."

Newt added, "Don't ya' have jobs to bloody finish before tonight? Breaks over, go!" The boys got up grumbling and left, a few heads turning back, trying to get a last view of the girl before going back to work. "Thanx" she mumbled. "I guess I gotta get used to that...all the staring..."

"Ah, it's just a bloody shock. We don't remember ever seeing a girl before, creators took care of that, it'll wear off in a bit, once they get used to a Shanket, She-Bean. You're the first, but probably not the last...who knows. Come meet Frypan." The boy behind the counter was tall, looked older than most of the boys, he had on a white apron covered in stains, over his jeans and black t shirt, he had a big beard, and it looked like it was starting to turn gray. His eyes were kind and his smile made you feel welcome.

"Why hello Lil Lady-Bean! Welcome to my kitchen." He boomed, sweeping his arms wide, he was still holding a whisk. "A few rules." He pointed his whisk at her, "Don't touch nothin' unless I say. NO stealing food- water is over there- feel free to take anytime, just wash the cup- or if you're a lucky son-of-a-gun and get a water bottle, then don't worry about washin' cups. Now I expect Jeff or Clint sent ya' down for some water and food?"

She nodded, a small smile on her nervous face.

"Excellent! Newt, show her where the cups are, I have some leftovers I'll heat up. It'll hold ya' until the bonfire- don't want to spoil your appetite! I got my famous bacon tonight!" He waved his whisk and spatula around while he talked, he made you feel like an instant friend. She liked Frypan. Newt showed the girl the cups and led her to a table and sat down opposite. Frypan came over a few min later with some soup. She was so hungry, the bowl was empty too fast.

"HA! FRY! You got a fan of your cooking! She-Bean here didn't even bloody chew!" Yelled Newt, laughing.

"What? I was hungry! I don't remember the last thing I ate!" She said it as a joke, but the smile slipped off her face. She literally couldn't remember when she last ate, or what she ate...or where she was this morning. And she still didn't remember a name!

"Darn tooten'!" laughed Frypan, "I'm the best cook in the glade!"

"I'm pretty sure you're the only cook in the glade." she said as she brought the bowl and spoon to the sink. Frypan looked at her with a hand clutching his heart in mock pain.

"OUCH! Lil lady, after I fed you this is how you talk to your personal chef an' his gourmet cooking?"

"I thought you said this was left overs? You and I have very different ideas of the definition of Gourmet." she shot back, with a hand on her hip, an eyebrow raised.

Frypan gasped dramatically, Newt was trying to hide his laughter. There was a loud snort followed by a loud deep belly laugh, that echoed through the picnic area. Minho was strutting towards them. Fry held his whisk, pointing it at Minho.

"Stay away from her, she's a sassy little shanket already. Quiet, but the sass is there. I don't need you rubbing off on her! You're bad enough already!"

Minho glanced at her, smirking, "Hmmm, no promises." he winked again with that sly cocky smirk and sauntered away.

Newt, still laughing to himself, got up and put an arm around her small shoulders and steered them towards the forest, waving at boys, greeting each by name. It didn't feel weird being so close to Newt. There was no awkward tension, he didn't do anything to make her feel uncomfortable. In fact she felt quite the opposite. She felt very safe, for the first time, since coming up from that stupid shuck box. Walking with Newt, she finally relaxed her tense muscles. There was an ease about him, a gentle familiarity... his face wasn't familiar, but there was something. Something at the back of her brain was trying to break through the mental stone walls that surrounded her memories.

Did I used to know this tall British blond boy? Maybe that's just him; he seems to be friendly with everyone, he has the respect of the boys around him, he is kind, trustworthy, he puts everyone around him at ease.

"Newt" the nameless girl stopped suddenly, "What do I look like? How old do you think I am?"

He took a step back, scrutinizing her. "Hmm, well, you're a girl."

She huffed and rolled her eyes, "Ya, no shuck Sherlock! You a bloody nailed it!" Throwing her arms into the air.

"Okay okay, just a sec' ...HEY CHUCK! Come 'er a second!" He hollered over this shoulder.

A short chubby boy, no older than 12 came jogging over, "Ya, what's up Newt? Wow, holy shuck, it's THE Girl! What's your name? Do you remember your name yet? Probably not. Took me two days to remember mine. I saw ya pass out! MAN! If I was the only girl and those guys kept touching me, I'd probably pass out too. So no worries. Though I did klunk my pants a few times! Haven't done that yet, have you?" He said all in one breath, his big brown innocent eyes wide and wondering, his tight corkscrew curls bouncing as he talked.

"Uh, no..no I don't remember yet. But you guys keep calling me weird words... I don't know.." she trailed off, unsure what to say. The little boy was cute, and seemed so innocent, he was also the youngest boy she had seen.

They are sending up children...this boy is barely out of babyhood! That is so sick!

Newt spoke snapping her out of her thoughts. "Chuck. I called you over to help me out. How tall do ya think she is? I'm about 6 feet, she comes up to about my armpit" He took his hand to the top of her head and moved it closer to his body, trying to measure her height.

"Eww dude, you smell! Don't shove my face into your armpit! Do you guys even shower here?? GROSS!" She groaned trying to push his arm away, but he had his arm now wrapped around her head squishing it into his chest and armpit.

"NEWT! Eww gross! Staaawp!" She whined loudly trying to wiggle free from Newt's headlock. Chuck doubled over, hands on his knees, howling with laughter.

"OWWWW!" she shrieked.

Newt let go instantly, the girl's hand grabbed her forehead, where the fresh stitches were.

"Oh shuck, I'm Sorry Grennie! Shuck! I didn't mean to bloody hurt ya'! I'm sorry. You okay?" Newt ask a little panicked.

"No, it's fine. Nothing ripped, just pulled, stings like a mother shucker though. It's fine Newt, really. Now, as we were TRYING to figure out; boys, what do I look like?"

Both boys took a step back, Newt had his hands on his hips, Chuck had a hand holding his chin, both looked like they were thinking way too hard at this question, was it really that hard? It made her giggle. Then a voice sneered from behind her.

"You're short, and small. Make a good slopper, seeing as you're a girl. Clean up after us, work with that fat little shank right there" The girl whipped round to face the voice, furry exploding inside of her.

"Gally, be nice" warned Newt.

"Ya ya whatever Newton. Don't go treating her different. No special treatment because she's weak and useless. You don't need to defend her."

"Good. No special treatment then. Don't treat me differently just because I'm a girl. I'm sure you are just as pleasant to everyone new in this god awful place, just as welcoming and full of compliments and helpful advice." Her anger showing in sarcasm.

"Are you this rude to the other guys, or just to me?! Because I'm a girl? Dose it threaten you!? Me being a girl in your world of shucked macho masculinity?" she replied calmly, meeting his angry eyes, shoulders square and back straight.

Just because I'm a girl didn't mean anything...right? Why am I the only girl? Maybe I DO threaten them?!

Gally just rolled his eyes, "whatever shank" he pushed passed her and walked away.

Turning back around to the guys. She noticed right away that Minho had joined them, she blushed a little, and looked away. Newt and Chuck were looking at the new girl with mild surprise. Minho was smirking, his eyebrow cocked in amusement.

"What?" she asked, confused.

"No one ever has the guts to say anything to that slint head, especially a Greenie on their Day One. Nice job She-bean!" Minho replied, putting a fist in his hip and reaching the other out for a high five.

"Oh." I shrugged looking down, then realized he was still waiting for a high five, and slapped his hand. She didn't like a bully, and that's what Gally seemed like. A big bully, with weird eyebrows.

"Okay, back to your problem" said Chuck

"What problem?" Minho asked, looking between Chuck, Newt and the girl.

Newt gestured to her, "Shanket here doesn't know what she looks like. Wanna help?"

Minho's eye brow shot up, and that smirk appeared again on his face, he turned to look at her, his eyes trailed over her body and face, taking in every detail. She stood a little awkward this time, shifting from one foot to the other, the three guys looking her up and down. She couldn't help but wonder specifically what Minho thought of her, she scolded herself, she had just met him!

"Well, like Gally said, you're kinda short." Minho squinted an eye and tilted his head. He continued, "You have long hair, kind of like Newtie over here. But yours is more red gold, and then the sun catches when you turn, it's firey red. Like Sunshine. It looks like sunshine at sunset.. It's shinny and silky-" he stopped suddenly and cleared his throat and looked away rubbing the back of his neck. Was that a blush on his cheeks? Newt and Chuck glanced at him snickering a little.

A light blush rose on her cheeks, and a small smile graced her mouth.

"You have brown eyes like Newt...they have green and some gold in them, if you get up close, though!" jumped in Chuck, he took a few steps forward and looked into her eyes, "Ya, brown eyes, but with green and gold flecks in them!"

Newt added "You have a dimple on the one side when you smile, and some freckles across your cheeks and nose. And now that I think of it, you have an accent. Like mine! That's pretty cool. Just the two of us!" He held his hand out for a high five. She obliged. Minho looked between the two of them.

"Huh, you two do have a lot of similarities. The same colour hair, eyes and accent- except she's prettier Newt." Minho messed up Newt's hair when he said it.

"Oh shuck off Min!" Newt whined, pushing his arm away.

"OIH! NEWT! MINHO! I NEED YOU HERE" Alby roared from beside a giant pile of wood. Newt and Minho walked over to their waiting leader. On the way Minho kept glancing over his shoulder until his foot caught on a rock and he stumbled. Newt looked at him and then behind him to see what he was looking at. Newt then started laughing and wacked Minho on the back of the head. He was saying something to Minho, she couldn't hear, they were too far away at this point. Both boys were arguing with wild hand gestures. But it looked like an old married couple arguing. She laughed to herself.

"Come on She-Bean, let's go. Fire will be starting soon." Looked over at Chuck who was heading over to Alby too.

The sun was starting to set. Today was going fast. She had already spent a whole afternoon here? As the setting sun hit the top of the giant stone walls, there was a horrible loud grinding noise, making the ground shake. The noise was so loud she slapped her hands over her ears and wiped her head around trying to find where the noise was coming from. Her eyes landed on the big black openings in the middle of each stone wall. But the openings were getting smaller. The walls were moving together. One side of each wall had spikes reaching out for the other side that had big holes waiting for the spikes. The walls were trapping everyone inside.

"Oh no, not trapped, please not trapped!" She whimpered as her legs started to shake, she could feel her chest rising and falling faster, she was wiping her head back and forth between the four doors. She could feel the panic bubbling up inside.

"I hate small spaces!"

With hands over her ears she crouched down, before her legs gave out, pressing her head against her knees. She heard yelling from beside her, possibly Chuck trying to say something over the loud grinding but she ignored it. Trying to take a normal breath, trying to ignore the ear splitting sound of stone on stone and rusty metal gears. She felt arms wrap around her, holding her close. She could feel the steady thump of a heart beat. She didn't look up until the grinding noise was gone and it was quiet. She stayed there, wrapped in the arms that made her feel safe, listening to the comforting sound of the heartbeat for an extra minute getting herself under control. The quivering girl felt an arm move to rub her back and another one stroking her hair and a third hand squeezing her shoulder softly. She took one last deep breath and raised her head to see whose arms she was wrapped up in. She looked up to see warm chocolate brown eyes, and a curtain of shaggy blond hair.

"You ok Shanket?" Minho asked gently, from beside her, he had his hand on her shoulder and concern in his dark coffee coloured eyes.

"Y-Ya.. I think I am now. Wh-what the shuck was that?" she asked, still shaking a little.

"That. Would be the bloody walls. The doors close every night at sundown and open every morning at sunrise." Newt said.

"You catch on to Glader slang pretty fast, seems natural for you." Minho chuckled, then added seriously "You're claustrophobic, aren't you?" She just nodded her head.

"The box was awful" She whispered with a shutter. Minho's hand tightened on her shoulder. The boys looked at each other and then back at her, with concern and sympathy. She took a deep breath and let it out, her heart going back to normal.

"Guys" she said looking at both of them, "I'm okay now. Just next time give a warning to the new kids. Just so we know, k? Giant moving stone walls aren't normal. I don't know much, but I'm pretty sure about that. Please? I'll be okay. Still brand new, no idea what the bloody shuck is going on. A little warning would go a long way."

They both nod.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A few boys stood around a huge pile of wood, the rest of the Gladers stood around hooting and hollering.

Alby lifted his touch into the air and yelled, "We Survived another month. We got another Greenie," He looked over at the girl. "FOR THE SHE -BEAN! LIGHT 'EM UP!"

He threw his flaming torch into the pile of wood, the other Keepers, as Newt explained earlier, followed suit. The pile lit up quick, throwing flames high into the air, giving the darkening Glade a warm glow. The Gladers all broke off into their own friend groups. She heard some music being played on buckets and other hand made instruments. Some guys were showing off their dance moves and tricks. Whatever teenage boys do to show off to each other. A crowd gathered by a sand pit, shouts and grunts coming from the middle of the crowd.

The girl was left alone, the few people she knew were all busy doing something and she couldn't see them. She decided to wander around, see what's what. As she shyly walked around, heads turned in her direction, watching as she walked past. Some of the guys would stand up to say hi and introduce themselves. Most of the guys were nice enough, holding a hand out to shake leaving it at that. Giving their name, asking if she remembered hers. A few of the bolder guys tried to lean in for a hug. She would awkwardly side step and give a "nice to meet you" slip away, desperately trying to find a familiar face.

One boy, who she recognized as the boy at the box who said they should use her to procreate and talked back to Alby, kept following her, he was the only one who wouldn't take a hint. She shuddered thinking back to the comments he said about wanting to touch her again. She definitely got an uncomfortable feeling in the pit of her stomach around him. Definitely not a guy you would trust to be alone with. He had caught up with her again, he threw an arm around her shoulders, and pulled her close to his side.

"Hey there, beautiful. Looks like you could use some good company." He said in a suggestive tone, winking at her.

"No thanks. I was just on my way to find Newt." She looked desperately around for him or Minho or Alby for that matter! She'd take grouchy ol' Alby over Mr Sleazy Creep.

"Aww, no need for that shank, I said GOOD company. The name is Chris, by the way." He had guided her around.

She realized he was steering her away from the Gladers, and fire. Her danger alert went off, she pushed his arm off and stepped back.

"I said No." She took another step back, his sleazy smirk dropped for a split second to anger before the smirk was back. But she saw it. She was uncomfortable before, but now she felt unsafe. Without another word she turned and ran back into the crowd, desperately trying to get away. She wasn't watching where she was going, a few shoulders bumped into her and she tripped over someone's foot. She landed on her stomach with a loud OMPH.

"Looks like the She-Bean wants a turn in the ring!"

Oh no. Oh shuck shuck shuck!

That voice, she recognized that voice. It belonged to Gally. She pushed herself up onto her feet, brushing sand off her jeans and t shirt. She looked around, realizing she was in the middle of the sand pit, Gally sanding on one side shirt off, covered in sweat. It was the wrestling ring. When Gally had yelled, it got the attention of every Glader around the fire. They excitedly gathered around, forming a tight circle around the pit.

She stood perfectly still. Scared that any movement would trigger the bull of a boy in front of her. Her eyes darted around trying to find someone, anyone for help. She finally found coffee colored eyes. Minho.

Where was he 5 minutes ago?

He was at the back of the crowd holding a clear jar with some light brown liquid inside, he took a small sip and cocked an eyebrow at her. Silently saying "well, what are ya gonna do shank?" She took a deep breath, the boys were chatting.

"SHE -BEAN! SHE-BEAN!"

She could hear the excitement and the greed in their voices. What was she going to do? One one hand, she could try stand up for herself and get her butt whooped, on the other hand, she could back out and be the weak little girl these guys thought she was. Her odds weren't in her favor. She had to at least try, if she wanted to survive in a place like this, she had to at least try. She hated this bully in front of her. She was smaller than Gally, probably meaning faster. She still hadn't moved, standing completely frozen.

Gally was smirking, "Aww looks like the little girl is too scared, gonna go cry to Newt? Go find Alby? Or that Shank Minho? Getting awfully cozy with them boys! You need your babysitter, little girl? Too weak to do anything more than be a slopper. What do ya think boys? She'll be a slopper for sure, cleaning up after all the boys!" He mocked her.

That last statement got the boys wild. She could feel her face heating up. Anger bubbled inside of her. Anger and embarrassment. There was no shucking way this idiot was going to keep talking to her like that. He was nothing but a bully, and she hated it! She clenched her jaw, hands clenched into fists. Her eyes found Minho again. He cocked his eyebrow again, folding his muscular arms. This was her choice, he wasn't going to step in, she had to prove herself, just like everyone else. Did he believed in her, she stood up to Gally once, she could do it again. He gave her a slight nod. Her eyes finally found Newt, he was pushing his way to the front, Chuck right behind him. They were the only 2 who seemed to not want this fight to happen. Or at least trying to stop it.

"Gally!" Newt called, "stop! This is stupid, how is this a fair fight?"

"Look little girl, your babysitter's here!" Gally taunted her.

Her fists clenched and unclenched. She was fuming now, the anger was simmering right at the surface, waiting to be released. If she got her butt handed to her, at least she was determined to get at least one good hit in. She hoped.

With her heart beating so loud it blocked out all other noise, the jeering sounds of the crowd, Gally's taunting, and Newt's pleas to stop. Everything was silent. She took a deep breath.

She turned to the side, making herself a smaller target. She placed her left foot in front of her right, bending her knees a bit, getting into a fight ready stance, her weight on her back leg, she brought her left arm up to guard her face, hand in a loose fist- ready to block, grab or punch. Her right arm came up to guard her abdomen. This ready stance, it felt naturel, easy, like she's done it before. It felt like muscle memory.

She didn't have much time to think about it, because Gally was coming at her, like a giant angry bear. He was big, but kind of slow. And just like that she had her hearing back, the jeering noise of the crowd of wild boys came crashing back. Gally swung his big bear paw at her, she ducked and stepped to the side, just in time. He lumbered past for a second before gaining his balance.

The boys all cheered.

"Oh little girl wants to play" he taunted.

He came at her again, this time with the other arm swinging down, she tried to step back, but she didn't see his other hand swing from the other side. His open palm smacked her right in the ear. She crumpled to the sand with a grown, holding the side of her head.

"Stay down girl." Gally bellowed. She shook her head, trying to make the ringing stop. She stood up shaking her head and hands out. She got into her ready stance again.

He's not going to pull that on me again, gotta keep my eyes open

.

Gally laughing looked at her and shrugged, "not done getting smacked around? Your death wish."

He charged, bending down slightly, both hands out, as if he meant to grab her. She held her position until the last possible second, and then side stepped to the left, at the same time driving her back leg up, slamming her knee right into Gally's sternum.

There was an instant "ooooooooh!" from the boys as Gally face planted into the sand, the wind knocked out of him for a second.

Then the boys were screaming, absolutely wild, watching the fight. Minho was smirking.

Ha, that actually worked!

She was impressed with herself. Gally was panting and growling like an angry bull, he didn't like to be humiliated, especially by a tiny little girl. He lashed out with his leg and swooped her legs out from under her, she landed hard on her back, smacking her head for a second time that day. The wind was knocked out of her.

"Gally! That's enough!" Yelled Newt.

"No."

"What?" Said Gally and Newt at the same time. Both boys looked down at her in disbelief, as she sat up, rubbing her head.

"I said. No." She raised her shaking voice so they could hear her.

She got to her feet. Turned to face Gally again, ready stance. He had an awful gleeful look on his face, his ridiculous eyebrows doing some kind of weird caterpillar dance on his forehead. She took a step forward, both hands now closed tight into fists. There was a fire in her eyes now, pure determination, and stubbornness not to stay down. She would get back up again and again if it meant fighting against a bully.

"I could do this all day," she panted.

For a brief second Gally's mask slipped into one of mild respect. It disappeared and Gally charged for the third time. As he came at her he swung his left arm from the side trying to hit her ear again. She was ready, she ducked. At the same time grabbed his arm from underneath and twisting it down and around making him lose his balance. She twisted around, still holding his arm so she was now facing his back, she released his arm and slammed both her clenched fists down into his unprotected back. He landed in the sand with a moan.

And another "OOOOOHHHHHH!" from the crowd.

He got up right away, twisting around as he did, he got ahold of her shirt, and pulled. She lost her footing and stumbled forward. Gally got a better hold on her small shoulders, picked her up and slammed her down into the sand.

This time the CRACK sound of her head hitting the ground was heard over the crowd of whooping boys.

It went silent.

The girl didn't move. The Gladers didn't move, Gally was panting standing over her, watching. Her eyes were closed. She was breathing, but not moving. Something happened when her head smacked the earth. Something came loose. A small slip of fog slipped through the wall around her memories and formed into something solid. Pain shot from behind her eyes to the back of her head. A word. A name. Her name...then two words.

Two names? One is mine. But who did the other belong to? It was definitely another girl's name, but there were no other girls in the Glade. But I remembered MY name! Alexandria. That's MY name!

She finally remembered a small part of who she was! She breathed her name out loud, the crowd of boys were still silent, almost afraid to move closer. She said it again a little louder this time, she heard a small intake of breath beside her She opened her eyes, Newt was crouched beside her.

"I remember my name! Alexandria. My name is Alexandra!" She stood up and looked at the boys around her, a huge smile on her sweaty face.

"Guys, I remembered my name! I'm Alexandria!"

Alby lifted his drink into the air from the back of the crowd and shouted "ALEXANDRIA!"

All the boys started chanting her name over and over. She laughed. Alby gave her a nod of approval, of respect, she nodded back. She was one of them. She was a Glader now. Finally she had a small piece of who she was. But who did the other name belong to? She didn't have much time to ponder it.

Gally had come up to her, muttered begrudgingly, "That was actually...surprising. You surprised me, Shank." He gave her the smallest of nods, one would think it was a twitch, and walked away. Newt was standing there staring at her, with a goofy grin and his hands on his hips. Chuck came running to her and slammed her in a hug around the waist.

"HOLLY SHUCKIN' MOLLY SHE-BEAN! I mean Alexandria! I didn't know you knew how to fight! That was so AWESOME!! You totally humiliated Gally! Hahaha! He totally thought you would chicken out, like most Greenies. Haha! So SHUCKIN' amazing!"

He couldn't stop laughing and had a big goofy grin on his face. It was contagious, it made Alexandria smile and then she was laughing too. She really surprised herself. And to be perfectly honest, she was proud of herself! She held her own. Not for long, but enough to have impressed the boys. And that was enough.

"Told ya not to mess with the She-Bean. She's a feisty one!" Said Minho coming up behind the group, holding a cup of water, and handing it to her as he swung this other arm around her shoulders. Alexandria took it gratefully with a smile of thanks. She was very aware of his arm around her shoulders.

He grinned back, "Seriously. Impressed. Knew you wouldn't back down, but didn't know you would hold out that long. Only a handful of shanks ever last that long. Me. Obviously. I lasted way longer than everyone. Beat him actually. Cuz I'm the best. I beat him every time I get in The Sand Pit." smirked Minho. He was so cocky. Her stomach did some weird twist.

"Really? Why didn't you do it tonight, Mr Braggy pants? Just leaving me hanging out there alone!  You're all talk. I don't believe it." Alexandria shot back, elbowing him in the ribs.

"It doesn't interest me, if you really must know. I got nothing to prove" Minho said nonchalantly. "Everyone here fears and respects me!"

Chuck snorted "Sure man. Or you don't want to mess up your perfectly swooped hair or your pretty face!"

"That too little Shank. That too. It takes a lot to get this hair perfect." smirk Minho, messing up Chuck's hair giving the kid a wink.

Everyone rolled their eyes.

"How did you know you could do that?" Asked Newt.

Alexandria shrugged her shoulders, "I didn't. I was sick of him being a bully. Definitely thought I was going down in two seconds. But once I got set, it was like my muscles took over and knew what to do. I don't know. Maybe it's because I'm smaller and I'm faster? And a lot of luck? He's done a lot of wrestling already this evening, he was probably tired." She shrugged her sore shoulders again.

Minho smirked down at the petit athletic girl beside him. "Let's get you some more water and some bacon She-Bean, bet your hungry".

"I have a name now, ya know" she sassed and then added "you...shank." Minho chuckled "Ok Al-ex-and-r-ia" he said, drawing out every syllable.

"Know what? You're a MEAN-Ho!" She said with all the sarcasm she could muster, Minho gasped and clutched his chest and out a hand to his forehead like he was going to faint.

"Man your dramatic!" Alex rolled her eyes, giggling a little. "Call me Alex. I like Alex better."

The boys smiled at that. It suited her better. "Ok Alex. Let's get you to Fry's." He guided her towards the cook.

"Oh.my.goodness!" She said with a mouth full of hot greasy bacon. "Fry! THIS is gourmet cooking!" She swallowed hard and grabbed another piece.

He laughed and pointed his BBQ tongs at her "Darn tooten' lil Lady-Bean! And don't you forget it! This is the good stuff. Don't get it often, but when we do.." *Mmmwwuh*  he put his hand to his mouth and made a kiss noise and opened his hand into the air. "chef's kiss! Kiss the chef!"

"Sorry, Fry, I love this bacon, but I don't think I'm gonna kiss the chef anytime soon." She laughed, grabbing another piece.

"Oh just you wait, She-Bean, sorry, Alex- suits you, your name- you'll eventually kiss the chef. One day, at some point." He teased flipping bacon over.

They both laughed, Fry was a good guy. He was a Glader Alex felt the bonds of friendship forming. She tried to take a fourth strip of bacon but he smacked the top of her hand with his tongs, "HEY! Save some for the rest of us!" She snatched her stinging hand away.

"Ouch Fry, that was so mean" she pouted "I'm hungry!"

He huffed. Alex looked at him, making her eyes big and sad, sticking out her bottom lip just a little into a pout, puppy dog face. "pleeeeeaasse Frypan? Just one more?" She said it as sweetly and innocently as she possibly could, batting her eyelashes. He huffed again. Then sighed, he caved.

"Fiiine! One. one more. And that's it!" He handed her one more piece of the gourmet bacon. Alex jumped up and down

"Thank you Fry! You're the best!" She couldn't believe that worked. She took it and started to walk away backwards.

Fry yelled after her "Don't you forget it! And do not make this a habit! That face won't work next time!" She laughed.

"We'll see! Hey Fry?" she called, "have you seen Chuck, Newt, Minho or Alby?"

"Chuck went to bed, Newt and Alby had some important Glade Leader thing to do and Minho went to get another jar of Gally's drink. Check by the fire, he's probably with the other Runners" He hollered back, and turned back to his bacon with a shriek, his bacon was burning.

Alex signed, she was tired, and she still didn't know where she was sleeping. And what was a runner? No sign of Newt or Alby anywhere. She spotted Minho sitting with a few other guys, they all had a jar in their hands. This must be the group of 'runners' Fry mentioned, Runners...whatever that was. She had to remember to ask Alby tomorrow. She walked over, suddenly nervous, and aware of her body again.

"Uhh, Minho?" She asked quieter than she intended. She had grabbed a piece of  hair, fiddling with it. All the guys looked at her, then eyebrows raised at Minho, smirks on their faces. One guy elbowed him in the ribs.

"OOOOHHH looks like Sheee-Bean needs a Keeper! Ha! She NEEEDS a KEEPER! Ifff ya know what I mean" And he burst into giggles along with the rest of the guys. Minho rolled his eyes, the cocky smirk never leaving his face either, but there was a little bit of pink in his cheeks. He stood up and walked her away from the group of teasing tipsy guys.

"What's up Buttercup?"

"Well...ummm, I can't find Newt or Alby. I'm exhausted and I have no idea where I'm supposed to sleep. What usually happens with the new kids? Do you happen to know anything?" she asked hopefully, looking up at him. She really was exhausted, the whole Box situation, passing out, smacking her head a bunch of times, not to mention all the bruises and sore limbs from fighting Gally.

"Oh! Umm, ya sleeping. I guess you shouldn't be sleeping with a bunch of hormonal teenage guys." He suddenly seemed a bit nervous, she could see red creeping across his checks. He scratched the back of his neck and looked away and then back at the girl in front of him.

Is he nervous?  Aww, he's so cute when he's nervous! Shuck it Alex, get it together!

He cleared his throat. His smirk and confidence back in a flash. He put his hand on the small of her back. She could feel the warmth from the spot his hand touched, and it radiated through her body. She could feel her whole body tingle.

He leaned in and said quietly "Follow me Shanket. I'll make sure you're safe."

He led the way back to the homestead, Alex could hear snoring from beside the Homestead, under what looked like a very large lean-to. Minho led her through the front door and up the creaky steps, and into his room.

Wait. His room?

The heat rising up her neck into her cheeks, she couldn't look him in the eye, instead opted to study the nails in the floor.

Dose he really expect me to sleep with him? In the same bed? I just met this guy not even 12 hours ago! No! I'm wasn't going to do that! Maybe on the floor. Yes he's attractive, very very attractive. STOP!  Did I misjudged him

.

She thought he was different, flirty and sassy, overly dramatic, yes, but not gross and creepy like that Chris guy! A small bubble of panic rose up inside her. She took a step back.

"Just let me grab my stuff for tomorrow, and you can stay here, I'll crash in Newt's room until we figure something more permanent out." She looked up at him startled. The panic bubble popped and let out some butterflies, she sighed with relief. He was a good guy. So far she had made a few friends she could trust, Newt, Chuck, Frypan, Minho and Alby- even though he was always grouchy.

"Are you sure? This is your room! I could crash in the Med..Jack? Medjack room!" She said, a little unsure, glancing at him, feeling guilty, even though she really did want to sleep away from all the guys.

"Yes. I said so, so it's fine. No take backs." He crossed his arms, a frown line forming between his eyebrows.

"But..!"

"Nope, " he said, popping the p.

"Minho! I can't!"

"Can"

"can't "

"can"

"can't"

"Can can CAN! Shuck it She-Bean, you can't sleep outside alone." He ran a hand through his hair. She could tell he was getting frustrated, his face was set, a frown on his face and forehead was creased and his arm gestures were more wild.

"I'm fine in Newt's room. We can snuggle and paint our nails and play truth or dare!" He said exasperated, throwing his hands into the air.

Alex's lip twitched into a small smile. She started giggling at the thought of Newt and Minho in green facemasks with matching hot pink pj's paint each other's nails, gossiping. Minho was now looking at her in amusement. He liked her laugh. It was sweet and bright. It made something in the pit of his stomach tingle, it made him feel warm and happy- and it had been a long long time since he felt that way. She was laughing so hard now at the mental picture, she snorted. And then laughed harder.

"Did you just snort?"

"Nope" Alex said, mimicking Minho and popped the p.

He just smirked at her, chuckling to himself. "Ok She-Bean, whatever you say!"

"Yup, what I say goes! Ok, seriously though, this is not permanent, right? Cuz you and Newt could not fit in a bed together for long, and this floor does not look safe."

"Right. That shank snores and is probably cling in his sleep, no way am I sharing a bed with him!" he agreed, grabbing his water bottle and throwing it into the backpack from the hook, he grabbed his belt with the knives, his shoes and a change of clothes from the dresser drawers.

"All yours Alex." He said backing out of the room with an overly dramatic bow, and wave of his arm, as he was closing the door, he poked his head back in. "Hey Alex?"

She liked when he said her name.

"Ya Minho?"

He grinned at her for a second before he answered, "That was some fight tonight...G'night She-Bean."

Alex smiled at him. "Night Minho."

And with a click, the door closed and she could hear his footsteps leave down the hall. She sighed looking around. She took off her black combat boots, running her fingers through her tangled hair, trying to brush out the knots, she sat down on the bed. She didn't really want to wear dirty sweaty stinky clothes to bed, but no way was she going to sleep without something on; boys and no locks...she got back up and went to the dresser.

Minho wouldn't mind, would he? Probably not...

She decided she would just wash it in the morning and put it back. She opened the drawer and found a bunch of t shirts, and a few button up shirts, all in neutral colours. The next draw had a few cargo pants and a few exercise shorts, and the next drawer had a hoodie. Bingo! She grabbed it, kind of curious about what was in the last drawer, she opened it, but closed it immediately, her face heating up. "Uhg" she groaned.

Living in a place full of guys, I guess I'll have to get used to guys' underwear..

She slipped out of her dirty clothes, folded them and put them beside her boots, slipped on the black hoodie, it went down past her butt, the sleeves went past her hands. Alex bunched up the extra length in her hands, lifting them to her face, nuzzling her face into the fabric. It had a comforting smell. Like a smell her brain recognized, but couldn't remember where. But the smell made her feel calm, and a wave of exhaustion hit her. She climbed into Minho's borrowed bed and lay down. Snuggling into the blankets. Alex was asleep within minutes. It was a long day.

10 minutes later there was a soft knock on the door, there was no answer.

"She-Bean? Alex?" Minho called quietly, still no answer, he slowly opened his bedroom door, and he saw the small girl curled up in one of his hoodies, wrapped up in the blanket, sound asleep. Her red hair fanned out behind her. Her long eyelashes fluttered in her sleep. He smiled to himself. He was gonna like having her around. He quietly placed the crat labeled "for the female'' on the floor beside his dresser. It was the crate that had come up in The Box with her. He was just backing out of the room when he bumped into Newt.

"Hey, Have you seen Alex, I can't find her!" He asked, his voice strained.

"Ya, she's asleep already" Minho opened the door a little bit.

Newt poked his head in and saw Alex curled up sleeping soundly. She looked so small, and so peaceful. He leaned back and closed the door. He had a puzzled look on his face, was Minho going to sleep with her? No way Alby would allow that! No way he would allow that! These weird feelings sprang to life, like he had to protect her, do anything in his power to keep her safe, not because she was a small girl, not because he found her attractive, there was something else, something deeply hidden inside him. Like instinct, but more intense then when he thought of protecting the other Gladers. He felt like punching his best friend, right in his pretty face.

"Looks like we're roomies Newtie Pattotie!" Minho said clapping his hands and bouncing on his toes, like an exited two year old. "We can paint each other's nails and play truth or dare!"

"What the Shuck? Not on your life!" Newt looked bewildered, "also, do not ever call me that again!" But the relief flooded him, Minho also wanted to keep Alex safe. He should have known better, Minho was cocky, and apparently quite flirty, but he was a good guy, his best friend. Newt looked back at the door, where Alex was sleeping.

"Can I tell you something Min? She doesn't look familiar, but there is something about her that feels...I don't know...safe, like... like something from home, maybe? ...from before all this bloody klunk. Does that make any sense? There's something. Almost like a little piece of what I was missing is back. When I felt like it was the end and I couldn't hold on anymore... feels like maybe..I don't know, I found it?  Something...I don't know, Man."

He looked at his best friend, hoping his jumbled words made sense. Minho nodded, folding his arms over his chest. Feeling the exact same way.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex felt something tapping her forehead. She groaned and put her arm over her face. She felt something poke her cheek. She tried to smack it, eyes still closed. Another poke.

"Shuck it! Stop it, you Shank!" she moaned. She heard a chuckle. A chuckle in British. He poked her again.

"BLOODY SHUCK FACE! SHUCKEN SLINT HEAD STOP!" She yelled.

"Such language! And first thing in the morning! Tsk tsk" Newt scolded. "Come on She-Bean, time to get up, Fry has breakfast cooking, and you have your tour with Alby."

"Come on Mama Newt! 5 more minutes!" she yawned, rolling over.

"Excuse me? Mama Newt? I think the bloody shuck not! No way you're calling me that!" Newt's voice came from above her. She let out a loud growl as a pillow smacked her in the face.

"ALL RIGHT! I'M UP!" Alex roared, throwing the pillow back in Newt's general direction. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and sat up. Newt was standing at the end of the bed, all ready for the day, a mug of something steaming in his hand.

"Is that coffee??" Alex asked in disbelief. If they had coffee she could get through this prison sentence.

Newt nodded his head, taking a long dramatic slurp.

"COOOOFFEEEEE!!!" Alex said dreamily. How could she remember that she loves coffee? She remembered drinking coffee with people, but faces all blurred or no faces at all, like someone took an eraser and rubbed details away.

"Thank the creators, they send it up with the supplies every 2 weeks. Get your sorry arse outta bed and come get some. Meet me in the hall in 10." Newt ordered, leaving the room, closing the door.

Alex got out of bed and stretched. She spotted a crate on the floor that wasn't there last night. She picked it up, saw it was for her and brought it back to the bed. Inside held everything a girl could ever use in a maze full of stinky boys...well not everything, but, still helpful things: hair ties, deodorant, a hair brush, toothbrush and past, shampoo and conditioner that smelt like coconut, a few t shirts and tank tops, black leggings, skinny jeans, a pair of olive green shorts 2 sports bras and underwear, socks. There were also a few supplies for 'that time of the month'. "The creators can take my memories but can't deal with that issue? What a bloody rip" she muttered to herself.

She pulled on a pair of black leggings, a white t shirt, she pulled her black combat boots on, threw her hair up into a messy high pony after brushing it quick, slapped some deodorant on and as a last thought grabbed Minho's hoodie and threw it on. She packed everything back into the box and left the room looking for Newt.

"Good, you're up. Isn't that Minho's hoodie?" Newt asked suspiciously, from the bottom of the stairs, his lip curling into a smirk, raising an eyebrow.  Alex shrugged, not quite meeting his eye, feeling a little warm all of a sudden.

"It's comfy, and I don't have one. Now, Mama Newt, where can I get some shuckin' coffee in this joint?"

Newt groaned "That name is never leaving is it?"

"Nope" she answered, popping the p.

With a steaming mug of coffee clutched in her hands and a stack of pancakes in front of her, she was content, the sun was warm, and it was quiet. That was until the table filled up with guys; Clint and Jeff sat down, "Morning" they yawned. Chuck plopped down right beside Alex, and started chatting, this kid was definitely a morning person.

Who has that much energy in the morning?

Alby slouched over holding a cup of coffee like it was his life line.

Definitely NOT a morning person.

Newt came back to the table, talking with 2 new boys she recognized from the fire last night. She guessed they were Keepers. The one boy, had droopy eyes, blond hair and already covered in mud, held out a hand to Alex, "Zart, Keeper of the track hoes."

Alex choked on her coffee, "Keeper of the what?"

"Keeper of the track hoes, I work in the gardens, I'm a Track hoe." The boy said with a deadpan face. He was serious, that was an actual name here.

"Who's a hoe?" Asked Minho walking up to the table, backpack in one hand and water bottle in the other. Alex choked on her coffee again, laughing.

"You guys have the weirdest bloody names for things. Why not just call 'em farmers? Or even better 'gardeners'?" she looked around at the boys sitting at the table, they all gave her blank looks, a few shrugs.

"Cuz I guess we never thought of it" Minho finally replied, tapping his chin.

"Well that's shucking obvious you guys didn't think!" Alex rolled her eyes.

Boys.

"Where are you off to this early in the morning?" she asked.

Minho straightened up, struck a pose and flexed his muscles, his head was held high with a serious expression.

"I." He said, deepening his voice. "Ma' Lady am off into the maze, to save you all from the evil clutches of the creators and greatest peril of the shuck maze!" he ended with his hands on his hips puffing out his chest.

"Uh huh" Alex said very unimpressed, however inside she was freaking out.

That deep voice, shuck me! Two: oh my goodness those muscles...how does his shirt stay together when he flexes? Man those are some ripped shoulders and chest...and three: what the shuck is out those walls?! Did he say maze?

Minho deflated a little. "I run the maze. I'm a runner, Keeper of the Runners, actually" He puffed his chest in pride, he looked down at his watch "And I'm late, see ya slint heads later" He took off running towards the walls. Alex turned back to Newt and Alby, a dozen questions forming in her mind. She was about to ask them when Alby held a hand up.

"Coffee first. Then questions."

Alex huffed in frustration, turned to her breakfast.

Fair. But still!

Clint, Jeff and Zart got up, said goodbye and went off to their respective jobs. The quiet boy she never got his name nodded, stood up and left too. Chuck started cleaning off the table, bringing the dirty dishes to the sink in the kitchen. All that was left at the picnic table were Newt, Alby and Alex. As soon as he took the last sip of his coffee, setting his empty mug down, he was pelted with questions.

"What's a runner? What's out there? How come no one can leave? Does everyone have a job? What are the different jobs? How do we get jobs? What are the different jobs? Are we really surrounded by a maze? Why a maze? How come there are doors in the wall? Is there a way out? Are we stuck here?" she didn't realize how many questions she had, how confused she was until just now. Yesterday happened so fast. Alby sighed in frustration and rubbed his face.

"I really don't like this part of the job, every shuckin' greenie coming with all these stupid questions."

That hurt. How could she not ask questions, she had zero memory of anything. She only remembered her name last night! And only her first name, not even a last name! That was because Gally had to body slam it out of her. She felt her frustration rising. Of course she and every other new kid sent to this shuck prison, was going to ask questions. Nothing made sense and there guys were so secretive with answers!

Newt, sensing her frustration and seeing the tension in her small frame, cut in "Ya know Alby, Gally had some questions this morning, about the new Med Jack Hut they are planning. I'll take Alex on the tour."   Alby looked at him and then at Alex.

"Done." He stood up and left without a backwards glance.

"He is NOT a morning person. Mr. Grouchy pants" Alex muttered under her breath.

"Alright She-Bean, tour starts now - no, wait, let's refill the coffee, then the tour starts."

She liked the way Newt thinks. "Good that!"

They started at The Box. The metal doors were closed at the moment, which Alex was grateful for. She didn't want any reminders of that nightmare.

"Ok. As we told ya yesterday; this is the Glade, it's where we eat, where we sleep, where we work. It's split into four parts. We got the Homestead" pointing at the wood structure.

"Looks like the big bad wolf could huff and puff it down" noted Alex.

"Shush" Newt tried to scold her, but his lip twitched. "That's where we have the new Med Hut going" pointing to what was being prep as a construction zone. "We're getting tired of hulling injured shanks up the stairs."

Alex nodded, made sense.

"Also where the kitchen is, bathroom, showers ect."

He turned, pointing to the gardens, "Gardens, where the tool shed is, where the Track hoes spend most of their day, in the fields"

Alex snorted with laughter again, Newt just rolled his eyes, "That's the bloody name, we ain't changing, just get over it. We grow most of our own food, creators supply what we can't grown or slaughter."

Alex blanched, "Slauter?!"

"Yes. Nasty business, bloody nasty business."

Alex snorted. "Good Pun. Bloody...slauter house!"

It took Newt a second, he looked at her with a blank second, then he let a chuckle out.

Newt turned again and pointed to the big red barn. It had a fenced pasture, where 2 cows, some sheep and a goat roamed around, there was a chicken coop, and a pig pen. "Slicers work there. They do all the bloody dirty work. Literally. But that's not all they do, they work with the animals."

"What's that little concrete building by the Wall?"

"That's the Map room. Only runners are aloud inside. When they get back at the end of the day, they map out what they run."

"Runners?" Alex questioned. Newt ignored the question.

He turned to the little forest. "Deadheads." He stated. That didn't sound promising.

"You going to elaborate or..?" asked Alex. Newt sighed, sadness washed over his face, and his broad shoulders slumped.

"Ya, come on I'll show ya." He led her into the cool shade of the trees, and made his way through the forest. He seemed to have trouble with the underbrush, she never really noticed on the flat ground, Newt had a limp.

"Newt? You okay? You're limping a bit, did you hurt your ankle yesterday?" Newt stopped with his back to her, shoulders tense. She realized right away, she shouldn't have said anything. Something had happened, he was still hurting, not just physically. A weird sensation in the pit of her stomach, a deep need to comfort and make sure he was okay and not just physically. She had a need to hug him all better.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said anything. I'm sorry Newt." She said quietly, twisting some hair nervously.  His shoulders drooped, and he let out a sad sigh, "No Alex, it's fine, you're just concerned." He paused, thinking of how to word this, "l had an... accident in the bloody maze. Haven't been the same." He still didn't turn around.

"In the maze...I thought we weren't aloud in there...wait! You were a runner, weren't you!? Can you please tell me what a runner is, like what they actually DO?! Why is everything such a shucken secret around here?"

"Yeah, I was a runner, and a good one too." He started walking again, deeper into the forest.

"Runners run the maze. Every bloody day when the doors open they go out into the halls of the maze, mapping it and try to find a way out. They are the best of us; bravest, fastest, strongest. And every day they put their life on the line, because if they don't make it back before the doors close, they spend the night in the Maze. No one has ever survived a night in the maze."

Alex gulped. That sounded so dangerous, so scary, so...thrilling. The freedom to be out of the stone wall jail cell , running free... Minho does that every day? And he's the keeper? Her respect for the guy just went up a peg. No way she would ever tell him that, his ego would topple him over, perfect hair first into the ground.

"Why hasn't anyone survived? What happens to them? They still haven't found a way out?" asked Alex.

"We call 'em Grievers. No one has seen one and lived to tell about it. But they're out there. It's not so easy, the maze walls change every night. Runners are the only ones who really know what's out there. Nasty monsters that come out at night and roam the maze. If you listen at night you can bloody hear 'em."

"Ya, but you used to be one, you could tell me?" Alex was eager to know as much as possible. Newt finally turned to face her, his face was pulled into a frown, darkened with memories he had of the maze.

"No." he answered flatly.

Alex huffed. Newt had stopped in a clearing. Alex looked around, the trees grew along the edge, casting eerie shadows. In the clearing there were little wood signs sticking up at random. She took a few steps to the closest one, crouched down to see it. The stick was actually 2 pieces of wood tied together, a name hastily painted. This one read George. She stood up and spun around to look at Newt in shock and horror.

"This is a graveyard!" She breathed.

Newt had a dark look on his face. He remembered each kid in here. He hated coming here. It made him feel sick, and guilty. Why did he live while they died. There was nothing he could do to save those kids, the creators just sat back watching as the kids died. His friends, his brothers.

"Now you know. People die here. Kids die here. This place is dangerous! The maze is dangerous. We don't know why we're here." He said darkly, "we know nothing except we gotta get out, and only through the maze, we have tried everything. You think it, we've tried it. Twice." Newt took a deep breath, "Come on, enough depressing stuff, back to the glade."

It was a quiet walk back. The two British red blond Gladers stopped at the edge taking a look around.

Newt looked down at the girl, "We have three rules. The most important rule, the one you won't ever be bloody forgiven for breaking. Nobody- absolutely nobody- is allowed outside the walls, except if you're a runner. Two. Do your part, we don't have time for slackers, everyone has a job and everyone does their job. And three. Never harm another Glader. This don't work if there ain't bloody trust."

Alex's stomach twisted.

Should I tell Newt about Chris, about how uncomfortable and unsafe I feels around him? I didn't want to be a tattle tail. I don't want to be the whiny little gladder girl.

But something deep inside told her...yes.

"Newt..." she said quietly. He sensed her sudden unease. Frowning slightly he turned to her, giving his full attention.

"What's wrong Alex? Whatever it is, It's safe with me." He put a hand on her shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

"I know" she mumbled. She looked up into his brown eyes, a stab of pain shot through her head. She recognized those eyes. They were so familiar, so safe, she felt so incredibly safe with this boy. Where do I remember those eyes? She knew that she could tell him anything, he wouldn't laugh or judge her, he would take her seriously.

"There is this guy...he hasn't actually done anything...yet. But I feel so uncomfortable, so unsafe around him. He gives me the creeps. Last night at the fire, he tried taking me away from everything and everyone. I got away, that's how I ended up in the sand pit with Gally, trying to get away from the creep."

Newt's jaw clenched, same with the hand still on her shoulder. "Who?"

"Chris." Alex whispered.

Newt blinked, "He was the shuck face who said those nasty things at the box , ya?"

"Ya, the same one. Please. I don't ever want to be alone with him." Alex said quietly, looking at the ground. She knew she could protect herself if need be, but she would rather not be put in that situation if she could help it. Newt lifted her chin so she had to look at him.

"Thank you for telling me. Now that I know, I can keep an eye out. Okay? Thank you for trusting me." He was genuinely concerned, that deep natural instinct to protect her was back. Alex felt relieved, she told someone and they had her back.

"Thanks, Newt. For taking my concerns and feelings seriously." Newt nodded.

"Is there anyone else who you trust? I know it's only your second day, but anyone that you feel you could trust, who can help keep an eye out?"

Alex thought for a moment. "Ya. You, obviously. Alby, even though he's Admiral Grumpy Pants, Frypan, Chuck and Minho for sure. And I think Clint and Jeff." Newt smiled and nodded again.

"Solid choices She-Bean. I would have picked those shanks too. Now I think that's it for the tour. Let's go find Alby an' see if we can have a quick gathering. Then we can get your first job trial.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

They found Alby, and the gathering would be after supper, only for the few Gladers Alex listed. They would meet in the med jack hut, wouldn't be too suspicious, they didn't want to draw attention they had a gathering in the council hall.

"Finished with the tour?"

They nodded.

"Good that. Your first job trial is Slicer. I think we're going to skip a few jobs though, no point trying you out for something like bagger- security, and working with the dead", he added as Alex shuddered.

"Though, if you could take on Gally, you might not be a bad Bagger...still, nah, those shanks are a little jacked up in the head. Unless you like dealing with corpses?"

Alex shuddered, "Nope. Definitely not"

"We'll probably skip bricknick too, avoid an unnecessary incident with Chris... Newt, take her to Winston. Lets go, we're burnin' daylight" Newt nodded and gestured for Alex to follow.

At the Bloodhouse, Alex stood by the fence watching the animals, waiting for the kid named Winston. She was watching the cow graze when she felt something small brush her leg. She looked down. To her surprise and delight, there was a young black lab smelling her boots and pant legs. The dog looked at her with intelligent eyes, tail wagging, tongue out, tilting its head back and forth. Alex let out a squeal "Puppy!!" and knelt in front of the dog, letting it smell and lick her hands and patting it's head.

"Aren't you a good doggie! What's your name? Huh? What's your name? Wish you could tell me your name! Can you speak?" To her surprise the dog gave a happy woof.

"Huh" said a quiet voice behind her, "She's never done that before. What did you say to her?" Alex looked over her shoulder, it was the quiet boy from the table at breakfast, the boy she never got a name from.

"Uh, I asked if the dog could speak?''

On the word 'speak' the dog barked again. The boy looked stunned, like he never knew what noise a dog made.

"Bark never barks. We named her Bark, as a joke." The boy looked at the dog "Bark, speak."

The dog just cocked her head. Alex laughed as the boy huffed. Alex stood up, "Speak" on que the dog gave a few loud woofs. The boy threw up his hands in a sign of defeat.

"Whatever. Fine. Good. shuckin' dog, not like I fed you and took care of you..." he muttered.

He looked at Alex, "Name's Winston, I'm keeper of the slicers and Bloodhouse. You'll be helping with the animals, and after lunch you'll be helping me butcher a hog for tomorrows supper. Good that?"

"Ya, everything except the butcher part." Alex replied.

"Nah, part of the job. Come on, I'll show you around." Winston wasn't much of a talker, said what he had to and that was it. He showed her where the farm tools and equipment were, where the food for each animal was kept. Introduce her to a few of the other slicers, then left her to do her thing. She was to feed the pigs and collect eggs for breakfast tomorrow. She enjoyed being with the animals, they were calm and didn't oogle at her when she walked past. She talked to them and hummed a song she couldn't quite remember. Bark never left, occasionally she would bring Alex a stick and she would throw it for the dog to go fetch.

Alex straightened up as she heard a bell clanging from across the glade, she saw boys from every direction heading towards the Kitchen. Newt was halfway across the glad, walking towards her.

"LUNCH TIME SHE-BEAN!" he yelled.

Alex picked up the basket of eggs she had collected and made her way to the British boy. He was looking behind her with a puzzled look. Alex followed his gaze, Bark was trotting along behind her. She smiled.

"Good dog!" Alex said.

"Looks like you made a friend", Newt teased, "about bloody time!"

"Shuck ya I did! And she smells a whole lot better than you too!"

"Come here, I'll put you back in a head lock and you can find out!"

Alex yelped and took off running to the kitchen, laughing.

She wove her way through the picnic tables to the counter, dropped off the eggs, she grabbed a plate of lunch, turned to find a table and came face to face with Chris. He was standing way too close, she took a step back, and tried to get around him, but he stepped, blocking her path.

"Excuse me, I would like to go sit." Alex nodded her head in the direction of the table with her friends. Chris was looking at her, with a hunger in his eyes,

"Come sit with me and my friends. We're more fun than them."

Newt and Alby we're sitting with their backs to her, she didn't see Jeff or Clint, Fry was in the back of the kitchen, and Minho was in the maze.

SHUCK IT!

She tried to take another step back, Chris had reached out and placed a hand low on her hip almost at her butt. At the same time his hand made contact, Bark appeared at her side. Her haunches were up, ears down, and she let out a low growl. Chris jumped at the sudden appearance of a dog. The picnic area went silent, eyes on them. Bark let out another low growl, she took a step forward, stepping in front of Alex. Chris took a step back.

"What's going on?" demanded Alby, him and Newt were making their way over.

Alex's eyes narrowed, "Chris here, was just getting acquainted with my new friend. Bark, speak!'' She commanded and like Alex had trained the dog from a puppy, she gave a threatening bark, making everyone jump, including Alby and Newt. Alex gave a satisfied smile, and said quietly, her narrowed eyes never leaving Chris.

"When I say no, I mean no. I have now told you more than once. No. Don't ever touch me again. Leave me alone. Bark didn't bite today. I won't stop her in the future. Alby. Newt. Would this fall under the rules? I won't hurt another Glader, however after this last warning it's self defense. Correct? All three of you heard it. If this guy ends up with bite marks or a black eye, Bark and I will not be held responsible."

She did not ask permission, she stated it, as fact. Alby nodded solemnly, agreeing. He admired her quiet confidence. Newt tried to hide the smirk on his face, he also nodded in approval. He was proud of the girl in front of him, demanding the respect from the Gladers, and earning respect from Alby. Chris took another step back from the growling dog. He put his hands up in defense.

"Look I didn't do anything wrong, just trying to be friendly. No need to get feisty." his voice oily with a fake smile, not reaching his angry eyes. He turned and left the picnic area. She had a feeling that won't be the last of him.

Alex let out a breath she didn't realize she was holding. She reached down patting Bark's head "Who's a good girl?" her voice was shaky after what just happened, her heart was also beating really fast. Bark waged her tail. They walked over to their table and sat down. Alby was looking at the dog, it was laying on the grass beside Alex. He had never seen the dog leave the barn, never listened to Winston, and everyone thought the dog was mute. He shook his head.

"Is this a thing now? Winston?" he asked.

Winston shrugged his shoulders, "honestly, the dog was kind of useless at the Bloodhouse. Didn't really do much. She-Bean showed up, dog does whatever she says." nodding in Alex's direction, "She's all yours."

Alex squealed, she leaned down scratching her new companion behind the ears, "hear that girl? You're mine, we'll be besties forever!" then whispered for only Bark to hear "Thank you! For being there for me!" The dog sat up and rested her head in Alex's lap. Alex took a bite of her sandwich and gave Bark a piece of her ham and cheese. She definitely deserved it.

Alex was dreading the afternoon. She really did not want to go into the slaughter house. Winton made her put on a big apron that was stained with blood. He came in with a loud squealing hog. He hefted it up onto the table, told her to hold it down so it wouldn't escape. She did her best, trying not to think about what was going to happen next. Winston grabbed a big cleaver and in the blink of an eye, the sound of squeals stopped and there was blood everywhere.

Alex's ham and cheese sandwich made an appearance.

Nope, Slicer was definitely not the job for her. Winston made her take a break to get some fresh air, she almost lost the rest of her stomach contents. But she was determined to finish the day. She hated every minute of the afternoon, it was hard, bloody work, the heat from the afternoon mixed with blood and boys sweat and other barn smells was probably the worst thing in Alex's life right now. She didn't mind Winston, he was quiet, respectful, good at his job, a little too eager at times, but someone had to do it.

She said good bye to Winston at the end of the day. She was exhausted, sweaty, covered in blood, and hungry, but for a salad.

"Now I am in desperate need of a shower, huh girl?" she muttered to her furry companion. She made her way up to Minho's room. She knocked on the door, just in case.

"Ya?" Came a voice from the other side.

"It's me, can I come in?"

"Yeah" came Minho's voice.

Alex opened the door and stopped dead in her tracks, in the doorway. She saw a shirtless Minho standing in the middle of the room, holding a shirt in one hand and a towel with the other.

Eyes wide, mouth hanging open a little, she felt the heat rise up her bloody face. She tried to run a hand through her messy hair, forgetting she was covered in blood.  Minho raised his eyebrows and smirked.

"Like what you see She-Bean?"

"What?" she asked stupidly.

She was too busy staring at his chest and abs, she was  pretty sure he was flexing.

Holly Shuck! Dude is a chiseled fine work of art! Shuck, I hope I'm not drooling.

Minho took a step closer to Alex, looking down at her. Man he had beautiful eyes, and such long eyelashes. It was only then that he gestured at Alex, "What happened to you? What the shuck? Why is there a dog with you?"

Bark was smelling Minho, trying to lick his hands. Alex snapped her eyes away from his torso, her cheeks flaming red, but not too noticeable due to the hog blood that was drying to her.

"You miss a lot while out there, don't you? I really really need a shower. Like really bad. Then I'll fill ya in. Where are these showers I was told about and please tell me they lock?"

"Nope" he said, popping the p. Alex's face went pale.

"Never needed 'em. I can stand outside the door.  Grab what you need." He took a step back and pulled his tight shirt on as Alex grabbed her shampoo and soap, and clean clothes. A few towels from the shelf in the med jack room along with some laundry soap and headed to the showers.

Minho stood leaning a shoulder on the door, arms crossed over his chest trying to make his arm muscles even bigger, trying to be even more intimidating than he already was. Bark sat beside him, on high alert.

"So She-Bean. You gonna tell me why the shuck you're covered in blood and why you have a four legged bodyguard?"  He called through the shower door.

As Alex washed the blood sweat and grim away she filled him in on everything that happened in her day from the second he left the breakfast table to the minute she walked in on him shirtless. Except she brushed over the Chris situation. It felt so good to stand in the warm water, feeling the weight of her day wash down the drain with the other grime. It was also nice to be talking to Minho, it was easy to talk to him. He made her laugh, he was a good listener and kept the mood light.

Minho let out a low whistle, Bark cocked her head looking at him, gave a woof as if agreeing. "Man there She-Bean, that's quite the day" He looked down at the dog who hadn't left, and had her head cocked looking at the Asian boy. He squatted in front of the dog, "you're pretty smart, aren't ya?" he scratched her head. Bark licked Minho's cheek

"UHHHH NOO! Not the face!!" Bark woofed and jumped, putting her paws on his shoulders making Minho fall backwards, wagging her tail, she barked and jumped around, licking anything she could. Minho was laying on the ground, arms around his head yelping "NO! BAD DOG BAD DOG! NOT THE HAIR!! NOT THE HAIR! BAD DOG! NOT THE HAIR!"

Alex stood in the doorway of the shower watching, wet hair in a lose braided over her shoulder, in clean fresh clothes, laughing at the ridiculous sight before her. Minho rolling around on the ground, and her dog jumping all over. There are things in this shucked up world that could still make her smile. She was still stuck in the middle of a maze, with blood thirsty killing monsters. She thought back to what she saw in the Deadheads, all those wood crosses, all those boys who were never going to grow up, they never even got a chance. Her smile slipped and she felt her heart squeeze. Would she end up like one of those boys? With no chance of growing up? Would she have to see more crosses in the forest? Would one of the boys she was becoming to care about end up like that? She wanted to grow up, she wanted to know what was outside, wanted to know what the world was like. Her chest started to tighten, tears threatened to fall.

Minho had finally gotten to his feet, and saw Alex in the doorway. She pulled a smile back on her face, whipped her tears, though her heart was feeling heavy. Together the two friends walked off for supper. The dog running around them. Minho trying to fix his hair muttering about how long it took to make it look just right and how he's going to need more gel.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Frypan had just entered the room and closed the door, having finished cleaning up supper.

"All right, what's with the super secret meeting?"

Alex was sitting at the edge of one of the beds, twisting her fingers together. Bark was laying by her feet, Clint and Jeff were leaning on the table in the middle of the room. Minho was sitting in a chair leaning it back on two legs, his feet propped up on the table, his arms locked behind his head. Newt sat beside Alex, Chuck looked lost, he wasn't sure why he was there but felt important being with the Glad leaders. And Alby was standing beside the door waiting.

Newt cleared his throat and stood up.

"We called this bloody 'super secret meeting' cuz we have a slight problem." He paused and looked at Alex, silently asking if she was still ok with this. She gave a tiny nod.

He continued, "you guys obviously know Alex is the only Shanket here. And one Glader specifically has been well...a little more friendly than he should be and it's making her uncomfortable and feeling unsafe. And we can't have that. This doesn't happen if there is no trust, rule 3."

Minho took his feet off the table, the chair slammed down, he was alert now.

"What the shuck Alex, you never told me that!"

Alex looked up at him nervously, then looked at each boy in the room. She trusted them. She trusted this handful of Gladers. Taking a shaky breath and told the boys everything that happened last night at the bonfire, and at lunch. When she was finished all the guys, even little Chuck, were on their feet, fists clenched, ready to knock some heads.

"He had a warning, Newt and I agreed, if he tries something, and the dog attacks, it's his fault. We are telling you guys so there are more gladers aware of the situation. She-Bean named you guys specifically, gladers she trusts." Alby said solemnly from the door

"Aww She-Bean!" Minho cooed, holding a hand to heart and pretending to wipe a tear away, "That's so sweet."

Newt groand, "Really? Can't even be bloody serious right now?"

Minho rolled his eyes. "I am serious! It's sweet that She-Bean feels like she can trust us. Me more than the rest, she trusts me while she showers."

He winked at her, and made her blush.

"Not sure how much help I'll be during the day, I'm not here, but when I'm around, you better believe it, baby doll, I got your back." He smirked at Alex, making her stomach back flip. "Oh Alby, we need a lock on one of the shower doors. for extra security. I'll still stand guard, don't trust those shuck faces."

"Good that, I'll tell Gally" Alby said, he gestured to Bark "The dog seems oddly protective of our She-Bean, where she goes, the dog goes, I guess. Anyone have an issue?" Everyone shook their heads. "Good that. Gathering dismissed"

"You mean super secret meeting" piped up Chuck from the back.

Everyone left the room, and Alex headed to Minho's room to get ready for bed. Before Minho left, he squatted down in front of Bark, scratching her ears, he held her face in his hands, he leaned his forehead against Bark's, and closed his eyes.

He said quietly "Thanx Pup for keepin' her safe today. You're a good dog..just don't touch the hair and we won't have problems" He sighed and opened his eyes. "If us shanks can't be there, it's up to you. Think you can do that?" Bark thumped her tail a few times and gave a little woof.

She trotted out of the room to go find Alex. Minho stood up and smiled. Something at the back of his mind told him it wasn't the first time he had a deep desire to protect her. Did he know her before the maze? Only the creators knew, he had been stuck here for so long. Too long.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After breakfast the next morning Alby told her she was with the Builders for the day, and that he also informed Gally that in no way was she to be working with the Bricknics. Builders and Bricknics worked closely together a lot of the time.

Dug, the Keeper of the Bricknics was informed as well, they didn't want a 'Chris situation' happening. He agreed and everyone was happy.

Alex groaned loudly, but headed over to find Gally. This was going to be another long day. At least yesterday she was with animals, and they liked her. The sun was already heating up the glade, it was going to be hot. She found Gally, he was yelling orders at a small crew of boys. "Ugh, my turn to babysit is it?"

"Good morning to you too."

He handed her a tool belt, and a bucket of nails and said, "go fix the bloodhouse fence. It's broken in one section and then you can finish this table for Jeff, he needs another for the Med room." He spun on his heel and slouched away yelling things at everyone he passed. And that was all the instruction she got.

"Well okay then. Lets go fix a fence, Bark."

She walked over to the bloodhouse, and walked along the fence trying to locate this broken section. She followed it until it took her to the back corner, hidden between the back of the barn and the Deadheads. She huffed as she saw a few planks of wood had fallen off the post. She set her tool belt and bucket of nails down. Alex stood there for a minute with a fist on her hip, and the other one rubbing her bottom lip thinking.
What's the best way to fix this. 
Alex was deep in thought, Bark turned towards the forest, ears up, tail out, on high alert. A twig snapped at the edge of the forest, Bark growled. Alex spun around searching the trees with her eyes for whatever made the sound. She couldn't see anything, and she wasn't dumb enough to go searching, though she was curious. But if Bark was growling she knew something was there. Something silver flashed in the sun.

What kind of bug was silver?

She took a cautious step forward searching for the silver bug. She saw another flash, followed by a red flash. She dropped caution to the wind and ran to the tree. There scuttling up and down the tree was a little lizard type thing, silver body with red glowing eyes, it was a weird mechanical creature, it had a few letters painted on the back of it. It scuttled off and into another tree. Before Alex took another step another twig snapped. She backed out of the trees slowly and back to the fence.

She had a job to do, and twigs snapping in the Deadheads around her wasn't something she wanted to find out what it was. With Bark on high alert watching the trees, she fixed the fence relatively quickly. It was hard work. Simple, but a physical challenge, she could see why Gally was good at this..

As soon as she hammered the last nail in, she hightailed it out of the secluded area, back into the hustle and bustle of the glade. She walked over to the builders table, trying to find Gally.

She stopped a boy, "hey, do you know where I can find Gally? He told me I had a table to fix or build..?" The boy shook his head and continued on.

She looked around and saw a pile of wood. Shrugging her shoulders she picked up her tool belt, rummaged around the table looking for a measuring tape. Finding nothing, she did however find a long piece of string, not perfect but it would do. She sat down and got to work.

A few hours later Gally marched up to her, expecting tears and whining. This is what he does with every greenie, gives them a job and leaves them, see what they would do.

"What's this?" He demanded.

"The table Jeff asked for. He said he would put it in the Med hut after supper." She answered, cleaning up her work station.

"What do you mean, the table...you finished it? And talked to Jeff without talking to me first?"

She was frustrated with his lack of leadership and directions, and with his attitude towards her just because she was a different gender.

"What did you expect? You left and I couldn't find you. So I made the shuck table. That's what you told me to do. I'm pretty sure you're just mad because I got the jobs done AND I did it without you. You're also mad because your plan for me to fail back fired."

She was right, but he wasn't going to admit that. He was secretly impressed. Other Greenies would just cry, run around asking question after question, getting in the way a d being a real pain.

"You're done for the day." Gally dismissed her with a wave of his hand. She rolled her eyes and turned to walk away when he called her back.

"How did you get the table to not wobble?"

Alex gave him a 'are you serious' look, but answered anyway, "You guys don't have a measuring tape, so I used string and made sure each leg was the same length...if you and your builders would do that more often, things wouldn't be so lopsided. Measure twice cut once- someone told me that once...I think." She spun around and walked off to Homestead.

Up in her borrowed room she found Minho back from his run and showered. He turned around to face her, when the door opened. When his eyes meet hers his face lit up.

"Ahhh she's back from the Builders!"

Seeing his big smile, and his half moon eyes, her face broke into a grin as well. They just stood there in the room grinning like idiots at each other, they only broke eye contact when they heard a knock on the open door. Newt was leaning on the door frame, arms and ankles crossed.

"hope I'm not interrupting..." he wiggled his eyebrows at them.

He walked away laughing to himself. Minho was looking everywhere but at Alex, rubbing the back of his neck, his face and ears turning pink. And Alex was very interested in her boots, playing nervously with a piece of her hair. It was quiet for a minute, then they both spoke at once

-"So Alex..."-

-"I guess we..."

They both stopped.

This is awkward

.

Minho cleared his throat and ran a hand through his hair, he took a few steps closer to Alex. He was smirking, and had an eyebrow cocked, he looked down at her. Alex could feel his closeness, her heart thumping loudly, she looked up through her eyelashes at him. He took another step closer, and slowly leaned down. Alex was now holding her breath.

What's he doing? Keep it together. Breath you Shank! He's so close.. SHUCK those lips..

Then in a low seductive voice he said in her ear "You need a shower Shanket. You smell like a shuck Glader!"

She gasped "MINHO! WHAT THE SHUCK?!YOU ARE SUCH A SLINT HEAD" She shoved him in the chest, "MEAN! MEAN-HO!"

He stumbled back, threw his head back laughing loudly, holding his stomach.

"What's the matter She-Bean? Thought I was gonna kiss you?" He was smirking at her, she blushed a deep scarlet red

"Ugh, Eww. No!" She said loudly, turning around, and grabbing her shower stuff.

What would kissing him be like? He looks like he has very kissable lips.

She stopped at the door and flipped her hair and looked over her shoulder. She batted her eye lashes and in a sweat voice asked, "Well Sir Knight, will you escort this fair maiden to the ye ol' shower and stand watch like the brave knight you are?"

Minho smiled, a smile that made his dimple show, his eyes crease into half moons, and his bright white straight teeth show. He bowed with much arm waving and flailing.

"As you wish My Fair Lady! Me and your noble steed shall stand watch and make sure no lowly peasants shall disturb you!"

He held out his arm for her to take, whistled for Bark to follow and he escorted his Fair Lady down the stairs to the showers, Alex laughing the whole time. Minho kept pushing guys out of the way and yelling "Make way for the Fair Lady" or "bow peasants, there is a Lady Shank present!" Everyone just shook their heads and continued on, or watched in amusement.

One glader leaned over to his buddy, "I bet ya 10 bucks they get together!"

"Oh, your so on!"

While she showered, Minho and Bark guarding the door, she told them all about her day, including the weird silver creature.  Which she found out was called a beetle blade and that's how the creators watch them.

Creeps

.

And the twigs snapping, they both assumed it was the beetle blade trying to get her attention.

This was how their daily routine started. Alex would meet Minho in his room, after she was done with her day, he would guard the door while she showered. They would talk about their day, or anything else that came to mind. The gladers could usually hear laughter coming from the two of them. Alex would have supper with the rest of friends friends and then crash in her borrowed bed.

She had tried all the jobs by the end of the week. Track hoe was hard sweaty work, her hands hurt from blisters and cuts and her knees hurt from kneeling pulling weeds. She didn't mind the company, Zart was kind of slow and sleepy, but very strict with his plants.

Her and Newt started an argument, they argued like siblings or an old married couple or best friends from childhood. If you asked what it was about neither of them could tell you, but the other person was absolutely, most definitely wrong! Their argument got so heated they were screaming at each other and ended up throwing mud at each other. She was fired, right then and there. She wasn't too upset. She didn't want to be a hoe anyways.

She worked with Frypan the following day. That was fun. Too fun. She didn't think she was that bad, but just didn't have 'the touch', as she was told. Fry waved a wooden spoon around dramatically trying to explain what 'the touch' meant. Though chopping veggies and whisking eggs wasn't overly challenging. She had more fun chatting with Frypan than cooking. He was quite the glade gossip. She had fun listening to his stories and theories about each Glader. She turned beat red and changed the subject as fast as she could when he brought up Minho and her.

She also spent the day as a Slopper, with a boy named Dave. She slipped away from him at the beginning of the day and hung out with Chuck instead. He was more fun. They spent the morning cleaning the breakfast dishes and planning the perfect pranks. Dave didn't seem too bright, because he didn't notice she wasn't with him until the end of the day when she was putting cleaning supplies away.

Today was her last day as a trainee, and she was actually really looking forward to this. She was looking forward to Med Jack training all week. She tied up her boots, threw her long hair up into a messy bun and headed down the hall. Clint opened the door when she knocked.

"Morning Alex" Clint chirped, he sat her down at the table Jeff was seated at.

"This job isn't for everyone and we get it. Blood isn't everyone's thing. And we uh, know how your Bloodhouse training went...You have to be smart, level headed and calm. If you panic, the gladers panic. Most of the time we get simple things like cuts from slicers and burns from the cooks. A few splinters and things from builders. The odd twisted ankle from a runner."

She nodded, listening. Jeff continued.

"Creators send up what we need, if we're running low we send a note down in the box for the request. When we get someone in I'll show you what to do and then let you do some hands-on work. Good that?"

It was a slower morning, one young Glader came by for some ice, but was sent to the kitchen to collect it, with a note from Jeff. Frypan is very protective of his kitchen and the things in it. A slicer came by, Clint showed her how to clean, stitch and wrap it, when the next slicer came by he told her to try, he would watch and correct when needed. She didn't even hesitate, she washed her hands and then went straight to work, her hands almost working on their own.

"Hey Jeff...come here a second" Jeff came over to take a look, his mouth fell open.

"Holly shuck Alex! Where did you learn to do that? Its so neat and straight, it probably won't even leave a scar!" He was holding the gladers hand up and inspecting it from every angle.

"I don't know...it was just like I knew how to do it!" Alex said, quite shocked herself.

Jeff looked at her stunned, "I haven't had anyone this good since Clint, and this easily outdoes him, by a lot!" He turned to Clint "No offense man!"

"Hey uh guys...can I have my hand back? I gotta get back to work" the Glader ask. Jeff dropped his hand and dismissed him.

Alex called after him "keep it clean and dry and come back in a few days to remove the stitches!"

"No offense taken! Shanket is a natural! And I don't think she needs any supervision! And speaking of, it's lunch. And since your new...you get the first shift, we'll eat and you stay. There won't be anyone new. When we're done I'll switch off and you can go. Fry will keep a plate for you."

She nodded and started cleaning up her work area.

That's what she continued to do during her shift alone. Cleaned off the table, garbage in the garbage bags, organizing clean unused medical supplies in bins, and buckets. She found a black marker and labeled them. She even made a box and labeled it "Travel Emergency kit". Then she folded all the towels and linens. And lastly she organized all the bottles. She was quite impressed with her work. It looked like a proper medical work room again, or maybe for the first time ever. She wasn't sure if the boys ever kept things cleaned- except Fry and his kitchen! As she organized she made a list of things they didn't have and thought would be handy, like gloves, and sanitizer, and something sterile to clean off used supplies, antibiotics ect. Hot water and soap would work for now to keep things clean but, better to have everything sterile. She was just putting the last labeled bin away when she saw a pre-loaded syringe, still sealed in their sterile cases. She was studying them when the boys got back.

"Hey guys what's this?" She held up the syringes with blue liquid in them.

Jeff came over and took them, holding them gingerly. "These are only used in very extreme cases" He said very seriously, "and even then...were not entirely sure what it is. We call it Greif serum. If a poor shank gets stabbed by a griever we have to get this into them as soon as possible...or they don't make it. But...the last few times, it hasn't worked." He shuddered.

"What do you mean...it hasn't work? Also stabbed by a griever?? Newt told me no one has ever seen one and lived to talk about a griever?!" Alex was very interested in this. Clint sat down at the now cleaned and scrubbed table.

"Well he's technically right. A few unlucky shanks at the beginning did see one, but were stabbed or poked with something, we call it a stinger, injecting them with some kind of poison, makes the shank go crazy! One guy went off on his best friend, looked like a shuck crazy animal. Alby had to stab the kid with a sharpened piece of wood. His friend ran off into the maze the next day and we never saw him again. The second kid, we used one of these and he went even more nuts, if that's possible. He didn't make it either. This serum seems to help, now. The creators seemed to have figured out the proper dosages now. I guess the creators used those other shanks as guinea pigs. Gally is the only other."

Her head was spinning. This was a lot of info to take in. She had to take a set at the end of one of the beds, the boys had her full attention.

"Ok, wait a bloody second! You're saying crazy death monsters inside the maze, try to stab us, injecting poison. Creators have sent us some kind of serum antidote, but we don't really know if it works 100% and that's all we know, ya?"

The boys nodded "ya, sums it up nicely."

"The shuck is this place?!" Alex was at a loss for words.

Giant stone walls that close in the middle of a maze was bad enough, now add in bloodthirsty monsters...that had the option of killing you or poisoning you, whatever their fancy was at the moment. Or maybe the creators have control over them and the creeps behind the camera decide who lives and who dies.

Her blood ran cold.

"Wait. You said Gally? If he was stung- or whatever- wouldn't he know?" Grabbing on that piece of information. Her curiosity peaked. Jeff nodded.

"Ya, he went outside the glade walls, got stung in the back. They can be quite buggers when they want. They snuck up on him. His builder crew pulled him back here. We had no choice, injected the serum. And he went through what we call the Changing. We had to tie him down. He then woke up and said he remembered. Won't talk or elaborate. And it also makes you a different person. Well Gally has always been short tempered...but he's more so now than he used to be."

Jeff cleared his throat, turned to put the syringes away and noticed that the shelves were cleaned. "Nice job Alex. We can actually find things now!"

She showed them everything she did, and suggested a few things, like washing hands before and after. Also, throwing out garbage and used supplies. She also showed Jeff her suggestion list. Agreeing to send it down the box, he sent her for lunch.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

She met up with Fry in the kitchen, it was the end of the lunch hour so there were only a few gladers left. She sat down to eat. "So Alex, how's being a Med Jack?" Newt asked, he was limping over and sat down opposite her."It's great! It's something that feels right, feels natural. Also I organized and cleaned the hut. You guys, your organization is awful! And your hygiene is even worse! I'm surprised no one has had any major infections!"After she was done eating, she wanted to take a quick walk around the glade in the sun, before heading back into the Med Hut. Newt joined her. They chatted about this and that, wondering what was outside the walls. They had just rounded a corner, towards the construction area where the new Med Hut was going when they heard a loud crash and thud followed by screaming and yelling. Alex looked at Newt and they both ran towards the noise. Alex out ran Newt by a lot and made it to the commotion first, what she saw was awful. A wall had fallen and collapsed onto a boy, he was screaming and the other boys were standing around yelling and pointing fingers, no one knew what to do.Alex's brain shut off and her legs carried her forwards. She pushed a few boys out of the way, and got right down into the mud and tried to see the boy. He wasn't screaming as much anymore- not a good sign. She could see blood from his head, but he was covered by too much wood and there was not enough light.She turned around, still on her knees, she pointed at three boys, "You three!" She yelled, "come here and get this bloody wall up! Now!" She turned to another boy who was staring wide eyed at the scene. "YOU! Look at me! I need you to go and get Clint and Jeff tell them to bring the first aid box. Do you understand?" The boy stood for a moment looking at her with huge eyes. She snapped her fingers in his face."HEY! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" the boy blinked and looked at her, he nodded and took off. She turned to one last boy, "I need you to go find Alby and Gally. Now. Go!"The 3 boys she told to get the wall up were struggling to lift it. Alex turned to a few more boys just standing, not sure what to do and Newt who had made it to the front of the scene. "You guys, help lift it, get those long pieces of wood and use it as a leverage to help lift the wall. We only need it lifted high enough so I can get under and long enough so I can pull him out!" They did as Alex commanded, without hesitation."Ok! ON THREE. ONE...TWO.. THREE!"  She shouted. Everyone grunted and lifted, she army crawled through the mud under the wall. The boy's breathing was shallow, his eyes closed. "Hey, I got you, I'm going to pull you out of here. I won't leave you. I'm sorry bud...pulling you out, it's going to shuckn' hurt. On three, ok?" The boy was barely conscious. But Alex kept talking. "I'm going to get my hands under your shoulders and I'm going to pull. Ok, one, two, three" She pulled, he let out a scream. He was stuck again. "Lift it more!" She yelled at the boys."WE'RE TRYING!""HURRY ALEX! IT'S SLIPPING!" Newt yelled."I'M NOT LEAVING HIM. AND YOU BETTER NOT DROP A SHUCKEN WALL ON ME!" She yelled back.She turned back to the half dead boy, she spoke calmer to him, "Ok, come on, one more tug and we're out. K? One two three!" She tugged again. She was out from under the wall, and as soon as the boy's shoulders were visible, Gally reached down to help pull his crew man out. "Gally! STOP! DON'T MOVE HIM MORE THEN HE NEEDS TO! HOLD HIS HEAD STILL! DON'T MOVE HIS NECK. There could be spine damage." Gally stopped and looked at Alex, she didn't wait for his response, just continued with commanding the accident scene. "Hold him like this!" She directed him, showing Gally how to keep the boys head stable, while they moved him. As soon as Gally had his head, she continued, talking to both boys now, explaining what was going to happen. "Gally hold his head, keep it straight, I'll pull his shoulders. One three once more. As soon as his feet are free, guys, drop the wall. ONE TWO THREE!"BANG. The wall dropped inches from them. Alex immediately checked where the boy was bleeding the most. He had a nasty gash on his head, a slash in his stomach and what looked like a possible broken ankle. She didn't have anything to stop the bleeding. 
Where the shuck are Clint and Jeff? 
She turned to Gally. "We can't move him, he might have spine or neck damage. Hold him still! Don't let go! ALBY! I need you to get a plank of wood we can use to transport him. Bring some guys for help." Without hesitation Alby hurried off with a few of the boys. She ripped the boy's shirt open, so she could see the wound properly. She had nothing to stop the bleeding, without thinking she stripped off her own t-shirt, leaving her in a sports bra, and ripped it in half. She used her own shirt to stop the bleeding. She looked up. "NEWT! Come here. Hold this and put pressure on it. This needs to stop bleeding so much, so I can clean and stitch it!" Newt did as he was told. She looked at the boy's head wound, it was also pretty bad, again using the other strip of her shirt to stop the steady flow of blood. The boy's breathing was shallow, his eyes were rolling. "Hey, hey, look at me! Don't fall asleep! Come on, eyes open! What's your name?" She was tapping his cheek, trying to keep him awake. The boy's eyes fluttered open. "Matt." He whispered."I don't want to die! Don't let me die!" His bottom lip was quivering, and he was looking at Alex, with terror in his cloudy eyes. Alex clenched her teeth. She wasn't even a Med Jack! She was hardly a real glader! But no way was she going to lose this boy! She would do whatever it took. She was still holding the shirt to his head and continued to calmly speak to him."Matt, I won't let that happen! Now stay with me, Jeff and Clint are here now. I'm going to patch you up and you're going to join us at the next bonfire, good that?" Matt's ghost of a smile was seen, before his eyes rolled closed his eyes. "MATT!! NO!" Alex was shouting and slapping his face now."I feel cold." He breathed out, and he closed his eyes and won't open them again"NO MATT! SHUCK IT! CLIENT I NEED THOSE STITCHES AND BANDAGES NOW! HE'S BLEEDING OUT. ALBY! LAY THAT BOARD DOWN WE NEED TO TRANSFER HIM!" She took a breath. "Boys, 3 on each side, Gally don't move from the his head or neck!"Newt, Gally Alby and 2 other boys and Jeff all got into place around Matt. Alex, still in command, explained quickly what was going to happen."Spread out evenly around him, slid your hands under and on my count we slid him, all together. Don't jostle him or move him more then he needs to. Gally, don't let go of his head, Jeff, hold his neck still. On 3. One, two, three". They all slid him into the board. Clint handed her the needle and thread, all ready to go. "Newt when I say remove the shirt. I need to stitch the muscles together before the skin. Clint, these are the dissolving stitches, ya?"Clint nodded, handing something to Jeff.  "Jeff that head wound is bleeding a lot, but it's not too deep. Stitches and a possible concussion, maybe neck or spinal damage, can't be sure until we stop him from bleeding out. Don't move him anymore. Gally, Alby keep him stable." Alex took a breath, she was shaking and freaking out inside, but she knew she had to stay calm and somehow she knew what she was doing. She trusted herself."Okay, now Newt." Newt removed the shirt and Alex got to work. Thankfully it was a clean cut, and there was nothing to complicate things. She cleaned, Matt winced a few times, came to and passed out again with a scream. Once he was stitched, it took Alex 150 stitches. Alex wrapped him up, Jeff had finished with his head. Alex went to his ankle next, not broken like she thought, that's good. She can deal with that back in the Hut. Matt opened his eyes for a moment. He let out a weak cough and then that was it, she didn't see his chest rising anymore."Matt? Hey, MATT!! I said stay with me!?" She placed an ear to his mouth looking at his chest, trying to see if she was right and he had stopped breathing, trying to see his chest rising or feel his breath on her ear and cheek. She felt nothing. She saw nothing. She yelled at the boys around her to pick up the plank and get back to the med hut. They did as they were told, she stayed on the board with Matt. She climbing on-top of him, straddling him on her knees, careful of the wound she just stitched up. She placed her mouth over his and breathed all the air she had in her lungs into his mouth. Keeping his nose pinched closer. She did it again and then started pushing down on his chest with the palm of her hands, keeping elbows locked, using all her body weight, counting to 10. Then leaned over and did it again, breathing for Matt. She wasn't sure what it was called, but she knew this is what you did in this situation. After a few times of breathing for him, and pumping his heart, she listened again. There it was, a small thump of his heart and a light tickle of air on her check.Alex didn't realize they had got to the Med Jack hut, she was too focused on trying to keep the boy alive. All who were left in room were the two true Med Jacks and Alex, still kneeling over Matt checking his breathing and pulse. He seemed stable now. She climbed off Matt and off the table. Clint and Jeff were staring at her in stunned awe and wonder.She ran her shaking bloody hand through her hair, it was all over the place, falling out during the whole situation. She just smeared blood on her forehead and into her hair. She hit by a wall of numb exhaustion, she needed a quiet place. She didn't want to stay and answer questions about what she did, or how she knew what to do. She had no idea herself. She left Jeff and Clint with some care instructions for Matt. She knew Jeff was the keeper, but she didn't care at the moment, she trusted the information she was giving the boys."It's best to clean the wounds again in a bit, then re-wrap them, keep him hydrated as best as  and we can, someone monitor him until he can stay awake himself. Put me in the rotation for the night, I want to see how he's doing. If he stops breathing again, come get me ASAP." Then she left the room, still covered in mud and Matt's blood. Her brain wasn't working anymore, it had shut off, she left numb, her chest felt heavy and tight, and her hands were shaking really bad. She had no idea how she did that or where she learned it.She blinked a few times, she recognized Minho's room, she was sitting in the corner, Bark had tried crawling into her lap whining a little. Alex just stared at nothing, her chest rising rapidly, still feeling nothing, shaking all over. She wasn't sure if it was shock, a mental breakdown or if she was going crazy. Bark tried getting her attention again, Alex didn't respond. The dog got up and left the room. Alex pulled her knees up to her chest, and put her forehead on her knees, she gripped the sides of her hair with her bloody hands and let the tears come. At first it was a few that ran down her check. It soon turned into sobbing and screaming. And she didn't stop. She couldn't stop.She heard footsteps running up the stairs and towards the room she was in. The door banged open and footsteps crossed the room. "Oh Alex" a voice said. It was husky but oddly gentle. She knew his voice, it was a relief to hear it. Maybe Minho could put her back together, she felt like she was falling apart. He got down on the ground and put his arms around her and pulled her into his lap, holding her. Another set of footsteps, uneven ones, Newt. He sat down beside them. She heard Bark whining. Minho POVBark had sensed that Alex had mentally checked out and ran to get help. The dog had found Newt by the Wall Doors, talking to Minho. He had just got back from his run. Newt was filling him in on what had happened that afternoon. How Alex had taken charge of the emergency, telling everyone what to do and how to do it."Even Gally listened to her without question, Alby too! She bloody saved the kids life! Breathing for him somehow, and got his shuckin' heart going again! She was so calm and collected! It was crazy to watch!" The second in command was very impressed with the girl and how she handled the situation.  Minho was smirking "Thata' girl!"He felt his this bubble of pride in his chest, but also selfishly jealous, he didn't get to witness her in action. Sometimes being in the Maze all day had it's downfalls...and not being with Alex all day everyday was an absolute downfall. Bark run up to the boys, barking and whining and tugging on their pants. She would run a little away from them and the come back. Newt was confused, "What's with the dog?" Minho looked around, "Hey, where is she? I see Clint. She in the Med Hut?""Hey Clint!" They boys jogged over to Clint"Where's Alex?" Minho was getting worried, no sign of her and her dog was being weird."Uhh, not sure. She told us what to do with Matt after she saved his shucking life and just left. Jeff is with him now. I was just on my way back from washing up, to trade shifts with him, Alex was after Jeff-she needed a break, looked a little pale after everything."Newt was thinking with his thumb running over his bottom lip. Minho looked at the dog again, watching what she was doing, and it clicked. "Alex!" His concern for her heightened to an alarming rate. "Show me Bark. Where's Alex?" He called to the dog, she took off towards the homestead. Minho took off running after the dog. Newt quick behind. "Don't you need to map your route""After. I need to find Alex! Something's wrong!"He stormed up the steps of Homestead, following the dog and threw the door open. The stone wall around his heart shook, maybe even cracked. She was still covered in blood and mud. She was sobbing and screaming, shaking uncontrollably. Minho got down on the ground and pulled her into his lap. He did care about the blood or mud. His care for her wellbeing and safety was his top priority. 
That's what showers are for. Man, her first week here was shucking awful.
 NewtNewt made it to the room and watched his best friend be uncharacteristically gentle with something other than his hair, for the first time in his life- well for as long as Newt could remember. He just watched as Minho rubbed her bare back, whispering quietly in her ear as she sobbed into his chest. He felt like a third wheel. But he was also equally as worried about her, those weird instincts, that gut feeling of protecting ragged inside of him. He stood there for a moment, "I'll get her some water and food. Stay here with her." Knowing full well Minho wasn't going anywhere, anytime soon. Minho nodded, acknowledging that he heard. Newt pulled the blanket off the bed and placed it around her, Minho tucked it around her tightly. He nodded at Newt again. Bark had laid down beside Alex and Minho. Minho was grateful for his best friend. But was secretly happy when Newt left, he selfishly wanted to comfort Alex. Alone. Alex POV"You did an amazing job, Newt told me what you did!" Minho said quietly. He gently placed a hand on her check and lifted her face, he wiped the tears from her cheeks with his rough thumb."I'm so proud of you. We all are. Every single Glader is! What you did, without thinking of your own safety...you helped him. Saved his shuckin' life Alex! The shank wouldn't be alive if it wasn't for you!" Alex looked into Minho's eyes desperately for reassurance."My mind knows that. My brain seems to know what to do all the time...but I don't know HOW it knows. Or why I only know pieces. What would have happened if I couldn't remember? He would have died. I would have watched a kid die, Minho! I would have added another body to the Deadheads!" He voice cracked at the end."Why? Why do they do this to us?" She whispered, in-between hiccups. A few more big tears leaked out and slid down her cheeks, her bottom lip trembling."I know." He signed sadly. "I've been here two years. I've seen death. Too much death. The creators do nothing but watch it happen. But somehow YOU REMEMBERED. You remembered some training in a medical emergency. Just like you remembered how to fight. And that is shucking awesome! You saved a life, while the creators did nothing. You're a hero Alex."Alex continued to search his eyes, feeling the comfort they provided her. They were unwavering, never leaving her face. Then another thought struck her."What...what if I can't remember what to do next time? What if this is just luck? A weird accident?""Slow down there, princess. Who says it's all on your shoulders? You're not even chosen for Med Jack yet! Its a shucken obvious choice after today. And you would have Jeff and Clint, you're a team. They have your back. Always. Just like I do. Deal?"She slowly nodded. She took a shaky breath, and lent her head against his chest again. He placed his chin on-top of her head. His warm hand rubbing her back again. It was very soothing. Her muscles started to slowly relax and her breathing became normal. Her tears stopped. She wanted to stay like this forever, wrapped in Minho's strong arms, listening to his heartbeat and breathing in his smell. A pain shot through her head again. That smell...it was a mix of musky deodorant, something spicy sunshine and little sweat. It was so familiar, she knew that smell. She remembered it from before! She remembered Minho's smell. 
Why would I remember his smell?! 
Before she could say anything Newt knocked on the door, holding a glass of water and a bowl of soup and a few cookies."Ya need to eat Alex. That was some bloody crazy work. Eat. You'll feel better. Fry also gave up some of his precious cookies." Newt said, setting the food on the bedside table."Lucky Shanket. Only special Gladers, on rare occasions will, Fry give out cookies!" Minho smiled down at Alex.Alex looked up at Newt, a small smile playing on her lips said cheekily, "Yes Mama Newt. I'll eat my whole supper. And then I get my cookies?"Minho let out a big loud belly laugh. "MAMA NEWT?!?" Newt frowned and rolled his eyes, he put his head in his hands. "Thanx Alex, now Minho is going to be calling me that. Just come eat some food, then go have a shower. You're still covered in blood, and now Minho is too." Alex smiled sadly, and gave a small nod. She rubbed her sore puffy red eyes. She begrudgingly untangled herself from Minho's lap and stood up. As she did so the blanket dropped, only now did she realize she was only in a sports bra. 
Where'd my shirt go? 
She could feel her face heating up with embarrassment. She crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at the floor. She reached for the blanket, but Minho stood up faster and pulled the blanket over her shoulders. He smiled at her, looking in her eyes and only her eyes. "You're okay. You're safe with the two of us. Your okay." He reassured her. Newt nodded, he patted the bed beside him. She smiled at the 2 boys and went to sit down, pulling the warm blanket tighter around her. Bark had come over and placed her head in Alex's lap. "I guess I have you three to thank for helping me through my first mental breakdown.""Don't worry about it. We've all been there, we get it. They'd be lyin' if anyone said they never had one. And to be perfectly bloody honest, you lasted longer than any shank so far. And that was after some major trauma." Newt reassured her, his arm around her shoulders, giving her a sideways hug. She lay her head on his shoulder, scratching Bark's ears. She looked at Minho, who nodded in agreement.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex sat at a picnic table with Chuck, he was telling her about what he thought the outside world would be. She wasn't really listening, she was watching the door of Homestead, waiting for Alby to come get her. They were having a Gathering, about what happened yesterday and about her. She wasn't allowed in, only Keepers. She huffed, Chuck stopped talking and looked over at her.

"Hey you listening to anything I said?"

"Uh huh, ya, good that." She replied not taking her eyes off the door.

It was Chuck's turn to huff. He snapped his fingers in her face.

"Earth to Alex...coming in Alex! E.T. phoning home!" She blinked, coming back to reality.

She snapped her fingers in his face. Chuck shoved her hand out of his face, "HEY!"

She did it again, and then used both fingers and was snapping right up in his face, laughing at him as he tried to swat her snapping hands away. Chuck decided to snap right back in her face. They were laughing and snapping, swatting and Alex threw a few pokes to his chubby cheeks in for good measure. They laughed so hard she snorted and Chuck had tears in his eyes. He was a good kid.

"Alex!" Alby stood in the doorway, motioning for her to follow.

"I'll be back Chuckles" she ruffles his brown curls.

"Chuckles? What the shuck?" He asked. Alex shrugged and smiled.

Inside the Gathering Hall was a half circle of chairs. Each one had a keeper occupying it, at the end on one side was Newt and the other was Alby's chair. There was one lonely seat in front of everyone. Alby motioned for her to sit in the hot seat. She suddenly felt very nervous. She grabbed some hair and absentmindedly played with it, and chewed her bottom lip. Her eyes found Minho right away, he had pushed his chair back onto the back legs, his hands behind his head. He winked at her. She blushed and hoped no one noticed, she looked away and saw Frypan, covered in flour, he waved at her. Newt was scribbling something in a notebook.

As she sat down Alby turned to her "Alex, you're our first Shanket."

Minho snorted at that "Good one Captain obvious!"

Alby continued like he never heard.

"We don't know what games the Creators are playing, frankly we stopped trying to figure it out. You're one of us, a regular ol' Glader. So after your week of training, the keepers here have discussed and come to an agreement. But before we get to that..." He waved his hand.

"What you did yesterday was incredible. Newt filled me in on what ya' did before I got there. Jeff told me after we left the Med Hut, how you gave care instructions and demanding a night shift. Everyone here wants to thank ya'. You saved a shucking life."

He was looking at her with pride in his eyes. He was quite kind under his gruff cranky wall. I guess being in charge of 60 teenage guys, trying to run this as smooth as possible made one a little short tempered.

Every single keeper stood up clapping, even Gally, though he only clapped a few times and sat back down. She looked around at the boys. Her eyes teared up and her heart swelling with joy. She was growing to care and love these boys. She knew she would do it again. She would crawl under a fallen building for each of them.

"ALL RIGHT!" Alby continued, "Back to business. You need a job She-Bean"

The boys all took their seats, still clapping or whistling.

"Ok, will Shanket's keepers please stand back up"

"Wait, keepers...as in S, like plural? More than one?" Alex asked, shocked.

As far she knew the one to have more than 2 was Newt, he was 2nd in command and worked in the gardens. Alby just nodded, with a small smile playing on his face. Jeff stood up and nodded to Alex, Frypan stood up next, to her slight horror Winston stood up and when Newt also stood up she was completely dumbfounded!

"Four keepers? What the shuck?" She whispered to herself.

Alby had heard her, "Yes, never before in the short history of Glad has a shuck greenie ever had more 'n one keeper demand to have a greenie. It was an obvious choice of MedJack. You also seemed to have made an impression on everyone...even Gally!" Gally begrudgingly nodded his head and grunted.

"Ya, Thanx for saving my crewman, and ya did a half decent job on the table... but you ain't gonna be a Builder."

"Well, ouch Gally." She rolled her eyes. "didn't want to be a shuck builder anyways...they don't seem to have a lot going on  upstairs..." She shot back.

Gally sputtered angerly. Minho roared with laughter. Newt and Alby turned their sniggers into coughs.

Fry spoke up, waving a whisk around as he spoke, "she may not have the 'right touch' but she's a good sous chef. She can follow directions an' I can leave her to do things independently without my kitchen burnin' to the ground. So, Alex, if and when I need help, mostly first thing in the mornings, breakfast rush... and you're not savin' a life you'll come help. Good that?"

Alex smiled at her friend, "Great that!"

Next Winston spoke. She was curious about this, she threw up during the butcher...how would she be of any help to the slicers??

"Well, Shanket, ain't gonna lie, you sucked at butchering, though you tried. I'll give you that...What the difference between a slicer and MedJack is who the shuck knows. It's both bloody."

Alex thought about that. "I guess it's the difference between taking a life and saving one. Also, I don't want to know how bacon ends up on my plate. Ignorance is bliss!" She answered.

Winston shrugged his shoulders and continued, "anyway, you won't step foot into the bloodhouse."

"Oh good!" she sighed in relief.

"You'll only help out with the animals if we need the extra hands, mostly on supply day. You were good with the animals." She nodded her head, she liked it.

Newt stood up then.

"You're also the only Shanket- Yes Minho we all know 'Captain Obvious blah blah'" He said waving a hand, Minho just smirked.

"-Your are our first, so we're officially inviting you to join the council. You aren't a Keeper, but we want your opinions and thoughts. Every Gathering you will be required to be here."

Her heart swelled with pride. A full smile on her face.

"You guys serious?!" She looked at each boy sitting in front of her. Each of them nodded-except Gally.

"Alrighty, if that's everything, gathering dismissed" Alby proclaimed.

"Wait."

Everyone looked around, Minho had stood up, his arms crossed, his eyebrows pulled together. He was serious.

"What is it, Minho?" Alby asked.

"I want to train her to be a runner." He said evenly, crossing his arms.

The room was silent. Eyes traveling back and forth between Minho, Alby and Alex. Alex was shocked, Alby looked thoughtful, he rubbed his chin thinking. Gally was the one to break the silence.

"You gotta be shucking kidding. Shanket? A runner? You smack your head in the maze? Working for four keepers is one thing, and on the council is pushing it even further, but a runner?"

Minho turned to him, fire in his eyes. "Why not?"

"Because I don't trust it. I don't trust her."

Minho rounded on him, puffing his chest out, and raising his voice.

"Look what happened yesterday, you were there ya ugly shank! She was in charge of the situation YOU should have been in! She was there before YOU, THE SHUCKN' KEEPER! SHE saved his life. She used her brain! She shuckn' saved a Gladers shuckin life! Literally restarted his heart! More than you have done! She obviously has the brains, will power, she can hold her own in the Sand Pit!" He gave him a very pointed look, and Gally rolled his eyes.

"A little training and she can do it. I know she can." Minho finished turning back to Alex, with a look she would guess was pride on his face, his eyes alight.

Gally was fuming when Minho was done chewing him out. Alby was thoughtful, Newt looked worried. Alby looked at Minho, Minho didn't back down. Alby slowly nodded.

"Alright, if you think she's capable, I'm sure we can add her to the list of subs. That is... if Shanket wants to."

All eyes traveled to Alex who was sitting in shock, mouth open. She closed her mouth and opened it again, but no words came out.

Minho was smirking at her, "what's the matter Shanket, do I leave you speechless?"

She stood up and walked over to him. She looked up at him through her long lashes, smiled cheekily at him, and whispered, "Only in your dreams MinMin."

"Always in my dreams Princess." he winked at her with a sly sexy smirk.

Alex had to turn away and roll her eyes to hide her blush, hoping no one noticed. She was quiet for a moment, thoughtful. She took a few steps back and forth, all eyes watching her. She stopped and looked at Minho, serious now.

"You really think I have what it takes to be a runner? Newt said it was only the best of the best!"

Minho's face dropped all its sass and goofiness, he crossed his arms over his broad chest.

"Absolute I do, Alex. Without a doubt." He was so sure of this decision. "I'll take full responsibility if something ever happened. Don't worry, it's not like I throw newbies into the maze without training! And for the first bit  after training you run with me, and then I'll partner you up."

Not gonna lie...spending more time with Minho was a plus, but ..could I do it? Do I want to do it?

She thought of everything Newt, Jeff and Clint told her about the maze and the monsters. She thought of the creators, and how they trapped them in here. The anger boiled in her veins. She hated the creators! She set her jaw, clenched her fists and stood up straight, squaring her shoulders. She raised her head.

"Yes. I want to help find a way out and when we do, those shuck creators better watch their back!"

Minho pumped his fist, "Yes!"

"Ok, it's settled I guess" Newt sighed, he looked worried, but said "Starting tomorrow you're a runner."

Gally still angry, stormed out, slamming the door. The other boys filed out, patting her on the back.

Wow, MedJack, Cook, Slicer - I'll have to find a different name for that.. animal hand? Farm hand? Council member and now runner. Jeez, I also need to sleep and eat at some point...

She was jerked out of her thoughts when arms wrapped around her from behind and lifted her up.

"SHAAAAAANKEEEET!!!"

Minho spun her around, she shrieked "Ahhh! Minho! Put me down!" She was laughing though, his childhood excitement was contagious.

"Hope you won't get too sick of me!"

"Nah, I can always find an excuse to get out of it! I have a  few other jobs." She sassed back.

"Ouch! That hurt, right here! I can feel it breaking" He said pouting, holding a hand to his heart.

"Ha, didn't know MEAN-HO had a heart...but don't worry MinMin. I can always restart it if it's broken...I know how to" She sassed back, fluttering her eyelashes at him, flipping her hair as she spun towards the door. She looked over her shoulder at Minho, winked and sauntered out the Gathering room. Minho stood there with his mouth open, hands hanging at his side lost for words for the first time.

"Did she... did she just out sass me?!" He stammered.

"She sure bloody did, ya shank." Newt laughed at his friend. New watching Minho, thoughtful.

"You like her don't you." Newt stated. Minho snapped his eyes to Newt.

"No." But his pink ears and checks gave it away.

"Uh huh, ya sure, Okay. I sure bloody believe you." Newt said, rolling his eyes, unconvinced.

"She's the only shuck girl here, every Glader here likes her, well except Gally.. even you! I see the way you watch her!" Minho said suddenly, angry, some weird feeling rose up inside of him.

Newt shook his head. "Ya.. I watch her, but it's not like that. It's more like ...like she's my younger sister, or something."

Minho was also unconvinced that his best friend also didn't have feelings for Alex, and he was frustrated. Or was it jealousy? He spun on his heel and stormed out of the room. He didn't like dealing with these new feelings...they made him feel weird.

Alex was sitting with Chuck under a tree by the Deadheads. She was telling him everything that had happened in the gathering, and they were throwing a stick for Bark. Alex had thrown the stick towards the homestead when she saw the front door open and Minho came storming out and stomped off to the concrete building near the wall. Her eyes watched his back until he disappeared behind the door. Fingers snapped in front of her face again.

"EARTH TO SHANKET! Did you know you stopped mid sentence? You were too busy oogling Mcdreamy over there," Chuck giggled, watching Alex's face turn pink. "You like him, don't you! I mean he IS Mr. McDreamy. Definitely a top pick of the eligible Glade Bachelors! Minho, Newt and...hmmm who else, Alby is too grouchy, Gally too cranky maybe one of the builders, they got some good arm muscle. Me, obviously too, I can make a girl laugh and that's important in a relationship."

Alex laughed at that and couldn't believe this kid was talking like this!

"Aren't you too young for this?? Talking about dating and relationships? Chucky, you should be playing tag or something!"

"Hey! I'm not THAT young! I'm like 13! And I'm too old for a baby game like tag. I'm almost an adult! Also, don't change the subject, there She-Bean! I asked you a question. Do you like Minho?"

She looked down, playing with the stick Bark brought back.

Do I like Minho? Sure I feel safe and comfortable with him. He is easy to talk to, he makes me laugh, he is easy on the eyes...shuck, very easy... No, he's stubborn, irritating, cocky, flirty...he is a friend. And this place is to shucked up to worry about a love life.

"No, Chuck. He's a...friend. One of my best friends. Also this place is too shucked up to think of that kind of thing."

Chuck crossed his arms, and gave her the best unimpressed mom look.

"She-Bean, you have the whole glad to pick from... And Minho is a good guy, a little puffed up, but a good leader, a good Keeper and loyal. Also this is the best place for 'that kind of thing'. Everyone deserves to be happy, and if he makes you happy then...go for it! Also, best friends usually make the best boy friends."

He wiggled his eyebrows at her. "He is definitely a KEEPER!"

Alex looked at him, and blinked a few times, "Did you? Did you just...wow Chuckles, that was so PUNNY!"

They both burst into giggles. After they settled Alex threw an arm around her little friend.

"Jeepers Chuckles, since when are you the guru of relationships?"

"Since always Shanket. Since always." He proudly grinned up at her.

They heard a bell ringing for supper. She stood up and offered her hand to the young Glader.

The next few weeks went by fast. She would switch back and forth between her different jobs. So far all she had been doing for runner training was memorizing directions when Minho would say them and she would have to repeat them forwards and backwards. She was exhausted by the end of every day. But she was getting frustrated with Minho, she wanted to go into the maze, she proved she could do the mental exercises without any issues. She would have a shower, eat supper and crawl into bed. Matt was doing better, he was able to now sit up on his own, walk to the bathroom without help. He would be released from the Med Room in a few days. She definitely made another friend. Life and death situations was definitely a binding experience.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Minho spent his days in the maze. She spent her days in the Glade, she spent most of her days with Jeff and Clint. Jeff said with amusement one day they had never been busier! So many cuts that needed a bandaid.

She also got to know Frypan, he was the girlfriend she didn't have. When she was in the kitchen, it was just a big gossip fest. She was pretty sure he only chose her as cook so he had someone to gossip with, Chuck would regularly join them and the three would gossip, those were some of her favorite mornings.

She also grew closer with Newt. He was her best friend. If she wasn't working, she was usually with him. She was always teasing or bugging him. She told him everything, all her thoughts and secrets. He never judged her, he was always ready to listen, he was thoughtful and kind. Newt and Alex would laugh at and with each other. Or they would argue so loud and aggressively other Gladers would get involved, taking sides- they were dumb arguments, like who would win in a fight, an angry pig or an angry goat, would you rather have hands for feet or feet as hands- you know the important things in life.

Her and Chuck were partners in crime, when Matt was still on a no work order, he would join them in pranks. They were a dream team, Matt was the brains, figuring out the details, Chuck and Alex would execute the pranks. Usually on Newt or Gally. A few times they got Alby, but he threatened to lock them in the Slammer. He did for an afternoon, but it was so worth it! They switched to pissing off Gally. He wasn't smart enough to figure out it was Alex, Matt and Chuck.

Minho had become distant. She especially noticed during their evening shower tradition, he would still stand outside her door, but he wouldn't ask as many questions or wasn't as interested in her day. He was more broody. She would ask him about his day, and he would give short curt snappy answers. She eventually stopped talking all together. She started asking Newt to stand outside the shower door.

One evening Alex and Newt were on their way back to the homestead after their shower when Alex noticed Minho storming towards them. His jaw clenched tight, glaring at the two of them. He stormed between him, slamming his shoulders into them. Alex stumbled and turned, watching him storm away and slam the shower door behind himself. Her mouth open, she was at a loss for words. Her eyes burnt with tears, she blinked rapidly trying to keep them from falling.

"Newt, what did I do?" She had asked.

Newt pulled her into a hug, his eyebrows furrowed, and his mouth turned into a frown.

"You didn't do anything wrong Love."

Sid didn't believe Newt, she doubted herself. Was Minho regretting his decision to train her? He didn't seem like he wanted to be around her anymore, he stopped the mental exercises with her after supper. He stopped sitting at their usual table, opting to sit with the rest of the runners.  She would catch him staring at her. When she did he would narrow his eyes, his face would drop all emotions going stone cold, and turn away.

What the shuck did I do to upset him?

It hurt, it hurt so shucken much. But if he didn't want to talk, she wouldn't push it. She was too stubborn to make the first move. This was his problem, not hers. She hung out with the guys who wanted to talk to her and be around her. He would talk to her when he was ready. She didn't avoid him, but she didn't go out of her way to be around him either. Alex was still polite, but the only looks she would get were glares and only answers were shrugs and grunts and snappy replies. He was a moody broody teenage boy. And she was over it.

The day before the new greenie was due to arrive she was in the kitchen helping Fry prep breakfast. The sun was just rising and the runners and keepers were coming down for breakfast. She handed a packed lunch and water to each runner. She held out the next one to Minho.

Alex gave him a small smile, "Good morning, get your beauty sleep?" He didn't even look up at her, just grabbed the lunch and shoved it into his pack. Alex's smile faded.

W

hat's his bloody problem?

She turned to the next Glader in the early breakfast line, "Morning Newtie, you keep Min from his beauty sleep? Stayed up too late playing truth or dare? Not very responsible of you, Mama Newt" She teased.

Minho looked up and glared at her and then behind him at Newt, then back at Alex, he grabbed his water and jogged off to the doors. What was left of Alex's smile faded completely. She felt her eyes sting with tears, she blinked rapidly trying to keep them from falling. She forced a small smile for the next glader, as she handed him some breakfast. Newt looked at her then to Minho with a frown. He came around the counter and wrapped her in a big bear hug, she hugged him back sniffling.

"What is wrong with me?  Why dose this hurt so much?" She whispered.

He pulled away, and wiped her tears.

"It hurts because you care deeply for him."

She peeked over Newt's shoulder and watched Minho's retreating form be swallowed into the darkness of the maze hall.

What she didn't see was he had looked back and saw Newt hugging Alex and wiping her cheeks. The anger, hurt and guilt for making her cry flashed across his face and burnt in his chest. He turned back to the maze shoving his feelings back behind his stone wall and disappeared into the mist.

It was a weird morning. Everyone kept asking her if she was ok. She finally lost it when Fry asked for the umpteenth time.

She snapped "WHAT IS WRONG WITH EVERYONE!? I'M FINE!!!" She slammed the bowl she was holding onto the counter.

Frypan had an amused smile, he snorted. "Come on Shanket, anyone with eyes can see it."

"See what Frypan?" She huffed and crossed her arms, glaring at him.

Fry chuckled, he pointed another kitchen utensil at her, "the whole glad can see that you like each other. So stop doing...whatever you two are doing, and get together already!"

Alex snorted in derision. She pulled herself up onto the counter. She finally let everything out. Fry was the closest thing to a girlfriend. She told everything to Frypan and Newt.

"Fry, what in the blood shuck glade are you talking about"

Fry roared with laughter. "You really are clueless aren't ya Shanket?! I'm talking about you and Minho! He likes you, you like him!"

Alex blinked "Seriously Fry? You really are a gossip! Where in the shuck glad did you get that idea? He is ..a friend. I don't know what I did to tick him off. He probably regrets his decision to train me as a runner, and is too much of a sissy to say anything. He didn't even taken me into the map room never mind the maze! If he's changed his mind and doesn't think I'm cut out, fine. I'm fine being a MedJack! We used to talk nonstop and laugh...we used to joke around. He hardly looks at me now."

She was turning pinker and hotter the longer she let everything out, but once she started, she couldn't stop.

"I don't know Fry! I...I just want my friend back!" She had to stop for a second, her eyes were burning, and she felt a tear leak out. She looked away, and continued.

"The guy who... who vouched for me in the council room a month ago! The friend who held me after I broke down after the whole Matt thing...He ignores me, but I'll catch him glaring, and especially when I'm in a group, I can feel his eyes drilling holes in my skull, but when I look he tries to kill me with his death glares"

Fry just smiled sympathetically at her, and pointed his utensil at her.

"Mark my words missy, he likes ya! He likes ya a whole lot. And I KNOW you like him too, just look at how red you are! He's mad because you get to spend more time with the other Gladers. He's jealous of you and Newt- I know there isn't anything there between you too, more a brother sister thing, I know-" he said quickly as Alex was ready to protest.

"He's jealous of your close relationship, he's also Mr Tough Guy, so to show any feeling other than sass or smugness is hard for him. You're the first thing he's ever been gentle with, and now he doesn't know how to deal with these new feelings you create inside of him. He doesn't like when other people know what he's really feeling."

"If he's so upset about not spending time with me why doesn't he train me faster so I can go into the maze with him?!" She shot back, swiping the tears with the palms of her hands

"That's easy Shanket! He's worried about ya getting hurt. If somethin' were to happen to ya, he'd blame himself. Come on now, give me a harder one!" Frypan said with amusement, twirling his whisk around again.

Alex sat there on the counter speechless.

That shuck muscle head is more complicated than a girl!

"Ok, but he still doesn't need to act like a slint-headed shuck face!" She hopped off the counter and finished what she was doing.

She heard Fry mutter "too true Shanket. Must be awkward in Newt's room every night..."

The afternoon didn't get much better. Alex was tired and cranky. She kept to herself all afternoon. Bark was quiet too, sensing she just wanted quiet and alone. She hung out in the Med Jack room. Alex skipped supper and went to bed early. She was tired of shanks trying to talk to her. She pulled on Minho's hoodie, the smell still lingered a little. She was mad at him, and hurt by his actions, but his smell was comforting- and that made her frustration with him worse. She curled up in bed, with Bark beside her. That night she had her first dreams.
 
*** She was in a living room, there was a boy, maybe he was 5 or 6. She was sitting right beside him, snuggled up close, there was another little girl, both girls around 3 or 4. The other girl was sitting on a woman's lap. Everyone had the same red gold hair, and everyone's faces were blurry. Like someone smudged water on a painting. The woman was singing a lullaby, the voice was familiar. The song was also familiar.

The dream changed. Going black and then bursting into the next scene.
 
*** She was older now, maybe 7. She was being dragged away by people in black masks, a girl and boy beside her, they were all crying for the woman and a man laying on the floor, in a pool of blood.

*** She was being pulled apart from the girl who looked just like her and she could hear the boy yelling and screaming behind her, a big heavy door slammed shut cutting off the boy's desperate attempts. She was being strapped to a chair that looked like a dentist chair, "Hello Alexandria."

She sobbed, "That's not my name! Where is my sister? What are you going to do to my brother?"

"It IS your name. And until you remembered that, remembered this". And all she felt was pain. It ripped through her small body. She let out a gut wrenching scream deep from inside her little young body.
 
*** The room around her shifted to a classroom. Boys and girls sitting at desks around her. She recognized a few faces, all younger. There was Gally-his eyebrows were hard to miss- she also recognized Alby. Minho's spiked black hair. She saw a curtain of shaggy golden blond hair. Newt! Beside him was a girl, Alex thought it was her, she took a step forwards and then stopped. Beside Newt on his other side was the same girl. She looked between the 2 girls. The girls sitting either side of Newt, all three looked the same! Only way to tell the girls apart was one was more a redhead then the other.

The classroom faded and she was blinded by the bright harshness of the sun. She blinked and she was standing in the middle of a broken city covered in sand. She was running, she had a heavy backpack on, a military gun swinging from her shoulder. Cradled in her arms was a tiny little black puppy. The puppy was looking up at Alex with big intelligent eyes, but she was panting hard.

"Water! WATER! Please!" She begged.

A huge man turned towards her, his face was blurred, and his voice sounded garbled.

"Where did you get that thing?"

"I found her! She was trapped, and I rescued her. She is really smart! Can I keep her? Please Cap? I named her Bark! She's quiet, smart and sneaky already! Get it? Bark, cuz she's quiet? I'll train her! I promise she will be an asset to our team! Can you please help me keep her safe and away from...Him? Pleeeeeeease Cap?" 
 
*** She was standing in an all white bedroom, in the dark, she was older. She was standing in front of the door, like she was waiting for something. Her dream self heard a knock and quietly opened the door.

"You're late!" She whispered. There was a chuckle at the door. "Sorry my fair lady, I had to wait for the guard to leave. Now come on, they're waiting for us! Let's go." A hand reached out from the dark, interlocked their fingers and pulled her.
 
*** She stepped into the dark hall, but it wasn't the dark hallway anymore, it was a bright white room and she wasn't standing, she was strapped to a cold table. She heard someone talking above her, she couldn't make out any words. She felt a sharp pinch in her neck. She felt her body flood with pain, white hot pain. Every muscle felt like it was on fire, she felt all her muscles twitching, she arched her back and screamed and cried in pain.
 
*** She was now sitting in an all white workroom, paper and pencils everywhere. There were doodles and drawings scattered on the table. A hand rested on her shoulder and she flinched.

A crisp voice of a woman spoke, "how are your creatures coming, Alexandria?"

"Good...I think I'm done! This last part, here is the tail. It has a pincher at the end, like a crab claw, see?"

"Yes, good. Very good." Said the woman's voice, it sounded sinister.

"Remember Alexandria, WICKED is good."
 
*** The room transformed again, she was standing in a hall, banging on a sealed door sobbing.

"NO NO NO! PLEASE NO! LET ME SEE HIM! PLEASE! YOU TOOK MY PUPPY AND THEN MY BROTHER!  AND MY SISTER! PLEASE DON'T TAKE HIM TOO! DON'T PLEASE! I MADE THOSE MONSTERS, I'LL MAKE MORE, PLEASE DON'T TAKE ANYONE ELSE! I'LL DO ANYTHING!"

She was banging her fist on the door, she was leaving small dents and cracks in the door. She saw spiky black hair and coffee eyes, as he struggled against the guards holding him dragging him towards an operating room. "I'll remember! I promise! I'll remember you! Don't give in! Don't do anything else for them! FIGHT ALEX! FIGHT THEM!" A guard hit him in the head with the back of his gun, knocking him out.
  
Minho POV

Alex was thrashing around in her bed, tears ran down her face, she was whimpering, which turned into screams, it woke up Bark. The dog put her front paws onto the bed and nuzzled the girl, she only thrashed harder. The dog took off for help. She sniffed down the hall, picking up a familiar scent. She pushed the door open, and nuzzled the boy on the floor, she licked his face. Minho bolted awake. "What? What?! What's going on? Uhh! Dog slobber?! What the shuck Bark!" The dog was pushing his back with her head. A scream split the quiet night air. He was now fully awake, "The shuck? Alex!" He was up and out the door in an instant, he ran towards his old room, the door was open and he saw her thrashing in her sleep, whimpering and crying. She let out another scream. Minho threw himself down beside the bed shaking her shoulders trying to wake her up.

"NO! MINHO! DON'T TAKE HIM AWAY! NO! PLEASE NO! " Minho froze.

Why's she yelling my name? Who is taking me away? Away where?

The girl was crying and whimpering.

"NO! DON'T TAKE HIM! YOU TOOK EVERYONE I LOVED! NOT HIM TOO! NOT MINHO!"

Minho tried shaking her shoulder again. She wouldn't wake up.

"ALEX!" He yelled, shaking her shoulders.

She sat up with a gasp, her eyes wild, arms falling. She smacked Minho in the face, she scrambled back into the corner, she was muttering the same thing over and over.

"It's my fault, it's all my fault. Don't take him, I'll do anything."

Minho sat down on the edge of the bed, "shhh shh, it's ok, it was a dream, just a dream"

Alex's wild eyes tried to focus on the direction the voice was coming from. She was still painting and repeating herself. His angry jealousness melted a little. She was struggling and he had been a slint head. She needed someone right now. Minho opened his arms cautiously, unsure. She crawled over. He wrapped them around her. Her whimpers and sniffles quieted, and her panting became regular breathing. Minho felt her falling asleep. He tried to lay her down so he could go back to his sleeping bag. She tightened her grip on his shirt and whispered so quietly he almost missed it.

"Please. I don't want to be alone."

Minho's heart beat faster.

"Ya, sure Shanket."

He lay down, and pulled her beside himself. She put her head on his chest, his t shirt still clenched tight in her tiny fist. He circled an arm around her protectively, and put the other behind his head, and closed his eyes. A smile on his face, despite himself. He felt the bed dip again, he peeked an eye open, Bark had jumped up and snuggled down beside him too.

"Good dog."

They all fell asleep and slept soundly.

The sun was just starting to shin on Minho through the window, when he opened his eyes. He tried to sit up but couldn't move, he looked down and saw red gold hair spread out over his chest and pillow. He smelt coconut and sunshine and sterilizer from the MedJack Hut.

Alex.

Her head was resting on his bicep, her back to him. She was breathing peacefully. He smiled to himself. Something caught his eye and he looked to the doorway. He saw Newt standing there, arms crossed an angry look on his face, his lips drawn into a tight line. He was looking between Minho and Alex. Minho smirked as Newt's frown deepened. Minho slipped out from under the girl, and quietly strutted over and out the door, closing it on Newt's face, so both boys were outside in the hall.

"Jealous ya shank? I had BOTH girls in bed with me last night."

He spun on his heel and went down the stairs. Newt just stood there confused and angry. Ready to punch his best friend in the face.

He ignores her, is a total slint-head, and now slips into her bed? The shuck is his problem!? Also how could she let him do that?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex woke up with the sun on her face and Bark snuggled at the end of the bed. She stretched and sat up. Her night came slamming back to her.

Did Minho really stay with me? Is he still mad at me? Are we friends again? What the shuck is going on with him? Also, more importantly, those weren't just regular dreams. Those felt too real, were those memories? Those had to be! I had an older brother and a twin sister! We watched our parents murdered...we were so little...who killed them? Why would they kill them? I was tortured and used for my ideas, my doodles. Also I knew the Gladers before the maze! Grownups.. scientists forced me to create monsters that stalked the very corridors outside the stone walls. This is my  fault. Even if I didn't fully remember making them that ruthless and blood thirsty! It was MY idea. And those kids in the Deadheads, that was on ME.

Her thoughts spinning around her head faster and faster.

Alex curled up with her head in her hands. What if the guys found out? What would they do to her? They couldn't know! They will never know, she would never tell them! Bark had crawled up closer to Alex. She wrapped her arms around the dog.

"So Bark, I apparently found you in some desert city! We were besties before this! You're such a good girl!" She scratched her dogs ears. Bark licked her face.

She groaned. She needed coffee. She got up, and got ready for the day.

She was sitting alone with a cup of coffee, still trying to process her memories, absentmindedly rubbing Bark's head who had her head in her lap. Two boys plopped down beside her, squishing her in the middle. Frypan and Chuck were making an Alex sandwich, both with huge stupid grins, and wiggling their eyebrows.

"Umm, hi? Can I help you two hooligans? As you probably did NOT notice, I was enjoying a cup of coffee. ALONE." She held her mug up, and took a sip dramatically.

Both boys giggled, and looked at each other, eyebrows raised in mock shock.

"She doesn't know." Chuck giggled "She doesn't know that we know!"

"I guess not. Maybe we need to inform her...but where is the fun in that?" Frypan added.

Alex was utterly confused, "What do I not know that you know that you think I know?  What the shuck are you talking about?"

She panicked a little.

Maybe they know about Minho...?! Did they see him leave my room? Also where the shuck is that shank?

They burst out laughing, at the same time as Newt sat down across from the three. He had a stern look, and a slight frown. He was staring at Alex.

"What happened last night?"

The boys beside her giggled even harder.

Yup. That's going on. Great. Rumors will spread now like wildfire.

Alex panicked again.

What happened? Does he know about what I did? How? He can't read minds! ...can he? Wouldn't bloody surprise me.

"Alex! What happened? Why was Minho in your bed?" Newt was clenching his jaw, his eyebrows touching, he was furrowing them so much, and a deep crease in his forehead.

Alex looked like she was slapped. Chuck and Frypan gasped dramatically like the gossipy old woman they were, trying hard to act surprised.

How the shuck did they find out? Did someone see him...or he said something..?

She could fell the heat of embarrassment and anger rise in her face.

"Minho, the Shank? And our Alex, the Shanket?" Gasped Fry, he looked like Christmas came early.

"Yes yes yes, I knew it!" Squealed Chuck. "I knew Minho wouldn't brag about that stuff if it wasn't true!"

"WHAT THE SHUCK? BRAGGING ABOUT WHAT EXACTLY? WHAT THE SHUCK IS HE SAYING?" Alex was shaking with anger.

Newt's eyes never left Alex's face. Her face was now burning with embarrassment and anger. She ran a hand through her hair, she bit her bottom lip for a second, trying to compositing herself. It wasn't Newt's fault Minho was being a real shuckn' slint-head. Newt sat stone still, waiting for her explanation, the boys beside her were practically vibrating with excitement. She smacked both boys in the back of the head.

"Get it together!" She scolded the boys.

She sat up straight, met Newt's accusing gaze, she ground her teeth for a moment and said as evenly as possible, even though her blood was boiling.

"Nothing happened ya bloody slint-heads!"

Newt's expression never changed.

"Newt. Nothing happened. I had a nightmare. I was screaming, Minho woke me up, I didn't want to be alone. I asked him to stay. Bark was there too. We slept. End.of.bloody.discussion. And I'm pissed that he would insinuate anything else happened." she added, "The shuck face...when I get my hands on him...oh he's dead! SO dead."

The tension in Newt's shoulders left. "Nothing happened? And he only stayed AFTER you asked. Ya?"

"Yes Newt.  What is HE saying happened? Because now I'm going to strangle him." She crossed her arms, then muttered. She cleared her throat, she ran a hand threw her hair.

"Come on Newt! You're acting like an overprotective big brother-"

She stopped mid sentence. Pain seared through her head.

"AHHH!"

She slapped her hands to her temples and held her head. Her eyes went wide, her heartbeat sped up and she pushed herself away from the table, stumbling backwards. Bark was whining. She was standing, panting, staring at Newt. Her head seared with pain again, she clutched her head and double over for a second, with a cry of pain. She stood up, her head snapped upwards and her eyes glazed for a  moment, her body shaking. Pain shot through her head, the same memories from last night shot forward, but only bits of them, and they seemed brighter, more colour, clearer:
 
*** She was in a living room, there was an older boy, but not by much, maybe he was 5 or 6. She was sitting right beside him, snuggled up close

*** She was being dragged away by people in black masks, a girl and boy beside her,

*** she could hear the boy yelling and screaming behind her, a big heavy door slammed shut cutting off the boy's desperate attempts. She was being strapped to a chair that looked like a dentist chair, "Hello Alexandria."

She sobbed, "That's not my name! Where is my sister? What are you going to do to my brother?"

*** She saw a curtain of shaggy golden blond hair, Newt! Beside him was a girl, Alex thought it was her, she took a step forwards and then stopped, mouth open. Beside Newt on his other side was the same girl. She looked between the 2 girls. The girls sitting either side of Newt, all three looked the same!  Only way to tell the girls apart was one was more a redhead then the other.
 
Alex blinked and looked back at Newt

"Y..you..! It was you! It IS you..."

Her hazel eyes never left Newt's chocolate brown ones. His familiar brown ones, his golden hair...it was his voice she heard on her first day! His young voice was screaming in her head. It was his blurred face in her memories last night.

"Shuck shuck shuck!"

All the boys were now standing, all reaching for her, concerned. Newt took a step forward, "Alex?"

"WHOLLY MOTHER OF A SHUCKIN BLOODY GREAVER!!!" She yelled, with a burst of laughter, but fell into shock again.

"Alex? What's wrong?" Newt was panicking, he had never seen her like this. "Also LANGUAGE!"

"Newt?" She breathed, "Is that really you?" Newt was really worried now.

"Uh, ya Alex, it's me...what's going on? You ok?" Her face broke into one of pure and utter joy. She jumped and wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Alex, what the shuck is wrong with you?!" he yelped.

She was laughing hysterically, "Newt you wouldn't even believe me! We need to talk. Can we talk? RIGHT NOW! Just you and me!" She was jumping up and down. Fry and Chuck looked hurt, "boys, in a bit okay?."

Newt looked worried, concerned and very confused. He was convinced she was having a mental breakdown. Alex grabbed his wrist and dragged him to a quiet place under some trees. She sat down and patted the ground. Newt plopped down, "Ok what's bloody going on?"

Alex ran a hand through her hair and took a deep breath and explained what she heard in her head right before she passed out on day one, how she didn't remember just her name, but 2 names. She explained her nightmares - except the last 2, of creating the monster and of her screaming for Minho.- Newt sat there wide eyed and mouth open, still as a statue.

"So when I said 'stop being a protective big brother' and the pain in my head... some pieces of those nightmares, or memories came back, but only the pieces of you...it's you. You were in my memories!"

She took a dramatic pause,  "Newt...you ARE my big brother! That's why you're familiar, that's why I feel safe with you! That's why I love you, but not in a romantic way, eww. That's why we argue and fight like we do! That's why you get so bloody protective!"

Alex was laughing again, "Also.. obviously,  why, you and I have the sameish hair, and the same accent and why only you and I say bloody!"

Alex was grinning like a lunatic. Newt was staring at Alex, his eyes as big as saucers. Then a grin slowly spread across his face.

"Alex!" He pulled her into a big bear hug.

"You! You were my missing piece. When I came here I felt empty, like I was missing something."

His smile faded, he looked down. "Alex, I should probably tell you something, you should probable know this..." He signed, all the happiness left him.

"I was here for a few months, I was a runner with hope of finding a way out of here. The longer I was here, the more hopeless I felt. There was something missing and I didn't know what. One day, I was the lowest I have ever felt, I went out early into the maze...I climbed up the wall...and...and.."

Alex was frozen, she knew something terrible happened to him, she felt it, she had a pretty good idea what happened. She reached out and held his hand.

"Newt, you can tell me. No judgment." She encouraged him, "Sibling code."

He smiled sadly at her. "I climbed the wall, using the ivy. And I...just couldn't take it anymore, Alex! I was weak, I was empty and I couldn't take it. I jumped off the shucking wall!"

Alex squeezed his hand, tears leaking down her eyes. She lifted a hand to his cheek. He looked away, but continued.

"Obviously I didn't die, I got tangled in the bloody ivy, it snapped my leg in 3 places and I smashed my head. Minho and Alby found me, and dragged me back to the Glade right before the doors closed. Jeff did his best...If I managed to actually end my life that day, I wouldn't have found my missing piece a few months later!" He reached out and put his hand over their intertwined ones.

"Oh Newt. I'm sorry you had to go through all that! And I'm sorry I wasn't there!" Alex said quietly. Newt had a small sad smile. He sighed.

"I live with the consequences every day."

The siblings were quiet for a minute. Newt looked up "Wait, you said there was another one? There is another one of us? We have a sister?!"

Alex nodded her head, a big smile growing on her face again. "Ya, I have a twin! Her name is Sonya! It was her name I remembered after my own, after Gally smashed my head."

Her smile slipped "I don't know where she is though".

"Well, when we get out of this bloody maze, you and I will find her!"

"Good that, big bro!"

The two sat quietly for a bit, enjoying the realization of who they were.

"Well maybe we should go tell Admiral Alby, people might start assuming things, Newtie."

She rounded on him, hands on her hips, eyebrows scrunched, angry.

"Like how SOMEONE assumed some THINGS about last night. Also, I need to have a word with a certain shucking runner!"

Newt held his hands up, chuckling. "Hey, hey, just blame it on the big brother instincts. Just gotta make sure my baby sister is safe! And I do not envy the shank when you get ahold of him!"

"Ya well, I can take care of myself. Thanks." She crossed her arms and pouted, "I'm not a shuck baby!"

"Ya I can see that!" He flicked her pouty lip, "word of brotherly advice: go for his weak spots. Face and hair" he winked and then picked her up and threw her over the shoulder and hulled her to Homestead.

"Off to find Alby, inform him of our big revolution and then you have a job to do, slacker!"

Alby sat on the edge of his bed, rubbing his temples in confusion. "So your shucking telling me you two are siblings, and you're having memory dreams?"

Both British Glades nodded.

"Holy Shuck!"

"You can say that again," Newt said. Alex nodded.

That's when the Greenie Alarm went off.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The alarm blared, bouncing off the walls, making it even louder. She had her hands clamped over her ears. Her eyes wide she turned to her brother.

"WHAT IS THAT NOISE? I RECOGNIZE IT!" She was yelling over the loud alarm.

Newt smiled, "That, my dear baby sister would be the bloody Newbie Alarm! Meaning, you're no longer the Greenie! Congrats!"

She jumped up and down punching the air, "YES! YES!" She bolted out the door, down the stairs and towards the box.

The other boys didn't seem as affected, but she headed to the box. Chuck came bounding over, bouncing up and down, at least he was as excited as she was! "Hey Chuckles! How was your morning?'

"Someone is having quite the day! First you snuggle with Mr McDreamy, then ..some kind of weird mental brain glitch, and now you're not the Greenie anymore. I think most guys will still call you She-Bean."

"Did you just tell me I had a mental glitch?" Alex glared at him.

Frypan sidled up with them, "So there ma lil lady-Bean, you going to explain what the shuck happened at the picnic table? And I want details of Minho and you last night!" He gave her an expected look.

Alex just shook her head laughing, "you two are impossible!"

"It's not like we have a lot going on. We have about 30 minutes before the box shows up. So sit down and explain."

Chuck pulled her down. He crossed his legs, elbows on his knees, he folded his hands and rested his chin on his hands, staring intently at her, waiting.  She gave them the short version of what happened at breakfast. Both boys had wide eyes and mouths open. Chuck slapped his forehead.

"HOW DID WE NOT SEE THIS?" Fry nodded his agreement

"It's so shuckn' obvious! It's like a female version of Newt."

"HEY! That's not nice! I'm way better looking than that shank!" Alex protested.

"Well ya, that's a given! Your hair is also way more red" Chuck agreed his curls bouncing as he nodded. Fry had his hand tapping his chin, looking thoughtful for a moment. He looked at Alex with a sly glint in his eye.

"Whaat? Fry, I don't like that look!" Alex was a bit worried, "Mr Glade Gossip what are you scheming?"

He grinned at her, "well now that we KNOW Newt is officially off the market- well... with YOU anyways...Minho has a clear shot!"

"EEEEEEEWWW FRYPAN! There was never any 'on the market' with him! EVER!  And why do you want Me and Minho together so bloody bad? Man you need a hobby! He's also been an idiot the last few weeks."

Chuck snorted, "A dreamy idiot. And he does have a hobby. Setting you up with McDreamy!"

"You keep calling him that, maybe you should take your shot with him, little mister!" Alex sassed back, poking Chuck in the chest. Changing the subject she asked "So, what do we think the new greenie will be like? Think it's another girl?"

Both boys shook their heads, "nah, it'll be some poor shank again. I think you were a weird fluke. No offense."

"Well offense is taken. And taken a lot! A fluke! You just called me a shuckin mistake! And just now, you told me I look like a guy AND I had a glitchy brain! You little slint-head!" Chuck fell over laughing, as Alex continued to poke him and tickle all over.

The friends spent the remainder of the 30 minutes arguing about what the new greenie would be like. Five minutes before the doors opened, a crowd had formed. Bets were being placed on a Shank or Shanket, if they would cry or not, run or cower. Alex felt a little sick, her sympathy for the kid was high. Only a few weeks ago that was her down there cold, wet, sick and freaking out. There was a green light from somewhere below the doors, the alarm blared again. They could hear a kid yelling for help. Definitely a Shank. Alex's heart sank, she was really hoping for a female friend. But she had Chuck and Fry, they acted like girls with their need for gossip and interest in her love life- or lack of, and Minho was dramatic enough for a girl with his mood swings...maybe she didn't need a girl, when she was surrounded by these moody shanks.

"Gally open the doors!" Alby hollered.

Gally, with the help of Newt, opened the metal cage doors. There at the bottom was a tall boy with dark brown hair, it was wet and plastered to his forehead. He had a hand lifted trying to block the blinding sunlight after being in the dark for so long. Gally jumped in making the cage swing. Alex could hear Gally's deep voice, "Day one Greenie" followed by a yelp, and thud, he had chucked the new boy onto the grass.

Man. I'm glad Newt was the one to greet me, pretty sure if it was Gally and he did that I'd die. Dude is definitely a shuckin slint head. Bloody bully!
The boy shook his head and got to his feet. His eyes wide with terror, he wiped his head back and forth and spun in circles. She could hear bets being settled and the Gladers yelling things at the poor kid.

"He looks like klunk in a t shirt"

"He's nothing but a slopper!"

"Aww look at him, he's gonna clunk his pants!"

"I could use help in the kitchen!"

"What? My help isn't enough? Rude!" Alex shot at Frypan who just shrugged with a little sheepish smile.

"Day One Greenie!"

"Hope you enjoyed your one way ticket!"

"WELCOME TO HELL!"

The boy stopped spinning, his eyes landed on the big open doors, Alex could see the boy's muscles tensing up.

"He's going to run" she said.

No one was listening, they were too busy laughing and pointing. She was right, he took off. Someone yelled, Zart, maybe, "WE GOT A RUNNER!" She waited for someone to do something. Apparently it was on her, because everyone was just watching and laughing. She pushed through the boys, whistled for Bark and she took off in a sprint after the boy. Her dog came dashing out of the Deadheads, Alex whistled again and Bark ran at an angle to cut the boy off. Alex was gaining on him too, she was definitely fast.

Pffft, and Minho doesn't want to train me! I'm probable just as fast as that stupid shuckface!

Her dog was now in front of the scared boy. The Greenie stumbled seeing the dog, he had slowed down just enough for Alex to tackle him, he landed face first in the grass. The boy struggled trying to throw her off. Alex got on top of him, he was still on his stomach, making pinning him a lot easier. She maneuvered her body so she had pinned down, sitting on his back, Alex had his arm wrapped behind him, twisting his arm, not hard, but enough to hold him. She was pushed her elbow onto his head effectively making moving impossible.

"Let me go! What's your problem? Let me go! You can't hold me here."

"I can't let you go either. It's not safe around here. Just...just trust me. Please. I don't want you to get hurt." She held him pinned until he stopped fighting.

"Ok, Greenbean, I'm going to slowly let go, don't fight, don't run, it's not safe. Okay? I promise you will get answers, and we will explain. Just no more running." Alex was talking calmly to the scared and skittish boy.

"What's going on? Why don't I know my name? Why can't I remember anything?!" The kid was panicking again, Alex slowly applied more pressure. The kid stopped.

"Breath, just breath. It's gonna be okay. I promise. I was you a few weeks ago. I get it!" The boy nodded. "Okay." Alex slowly let go and stood up. The boy turned over into his back, his eyes went wide.

"You're...you're a girl!" he struggled.

Alex looked down at herself, her eyes wide.

"Wait, what?" She smacked her forehead. "That's not what I was yesterday! Oh no! It happened again!" She grinned at the confused boy. She held out her hand, pulling the boy up. "I'm messing with you. Ya, I'm a girl. The only girl here. Names Alex."

He was tall, muscular, athletic, deep brown eyes and hair. He was quite good looking. And there was something about him, there was a tickle at the back of her mind, like something was trying to break through that mental wall. She rubbed her forehead, turning as Alby and Newt finally showed up.

"Don't worry guys, just doin' your bloody job here."

She looked back at the new kid, "this is Alby, the fearless leader, Admiral Alby. This here is Newt, Newtie, or as I like to call him Mama Newt."

Newt groaned and rolled his eyes, Alby let his lip twitch in a small smile for a second.

Alex continued, "He's second in command. Welcome to the Glade, Green bean!" She threw an arm out wide.

Newt chuckled, "Nice tackle there sis! Didn't know you were that fast!" He turned to the new kid "That was some dash you made earlier. For a second, I thought you had the chops to be a runner...till you face-planted!" He chuckled again, clapping the boy on the shoulder. Alex chuckled too at the confused look on his face.

Alex nodded to the boys. She turned to the Homestead to actually start her work day, she glanced back at the new kid.

Yup. There is definitely something...familiar about him. But from where? And Why?

The rest of her day was pretty quiet after the eventful morning, finding her brother, and all the drama with the newbie. Life in the Glade was crazy sometimes. Jeff came and relieved her of her shift, she was done for the day. She decided to go find the Greenie, see how he was doing.

She found him and Chuck sitting under a tree. The new boy was pelting Chuck with questions. Alex walked up and sat down.

"Hey Greenie! Hey Chuckles! How are you shuck faces doing?" The poor kid looked like he was going to explode with questions and Chuck looked relieved when Alex showed up.

"Man, Alex, this kid won't stop! And Alby said I was on Greenie duty!" Chuck said a little overwhelmed, jabbing a thumb at the kid.

Alex smiled gently, "it's ok Chuck, why don't you go get him a sandwich from Fry, and I'll hang here, good that?" Chuck got up and jogged off to the kitchen. She turned to the new kid. He was looking at her like she was going to bite, or tackle him again.

"Hey, it's gonna be okay. I promise. Four weeks ago I was in your position. I know you can't remember anything, and it's shuckin scary. You have zero clue what's going on and people won't answer your questions and it's frustrating." Alex talked gently to the kid, letting him know he wasn't alone, seemed to help relax him. Or maybe someone talking to him who wasn't Alby. He was usually cranky with the new kids. Chuck was a good kid, but not very helpful. The greenie took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

"Where are we? Why am I here and why are you the only girl?"

Alex smiled.

"We call this place is called the Glade. Everything inside the walls, where we eat sleep and work. No idea WHY we're here. No shuckin clue. And yes, I'm the one and only girl. No idea why I'm the only girl. Frypan and Chuck think I was a fluke, or a mistake." She explained patiently.

The boy looked away and muttered, "Thanx for actually answering my questions, that other guy just told me to stop asking questions 'an wait for the tour, don't break nothin' and don't leave.'" The boy blinked rapidly, trying not to cry. Alex put a hand on his shoulder.

Her head snapped up, and then back down, and she shivered, her hand squeezed his shoulder. 
 
*** Alex saw the new kid sitting in front of her, but he was clean and wearing white, the deadheads had changed to computer screens and monitors. He was looking at Alex with concern, tears in his eyes. Alex felt an overwhelming feeling of anguish.

"Alex! He's going to be okay, Minho and Alby found him, he's alive! He's going to live!"
 
"Alex?"

"...Uh Alex..?"

"Huh? What?" She blinked. The new kid was looking at her like she had just grown a third head.

"You looked like...I don't know, you zoned out and shivered...Do I gotta be worried?" He asked, nervously, scooting away from her a little.

"Nah, I'm fine." Alex lied, her head was sore, and she was unnerved by what just happened.

Was that a memory? Of what? What the shuck? Who's gonna live? Why'd I feel so upset? And obviously I knew this kid before here...THE SHUCK IS GOING ON?

"Didn't sleep very well last night, just tiered. Anyways...it's gonna be okay here, it's not all bad. I came out of the box, and boys were calling dibs on me, I had a full anxiety attack and passed out. Chuck apparently klunked his pants. You're doing good. It's ok to be scared. If you ain't scared, you ain't human!"

"Klunk?" he asked confused, relieved they changed the subject.

"Means poop" Chuck said as he sat back down, handing the boy a plate of food and water. The boy ate just as fast as Alex did on her first day. He put the plate down and was resting his head on the tree behind him when a flash of silver and red caught his eye. He stood up and rushed around the back to see it. Alex and Chuck stood up too.

"It's a Beetle Blade, a little robot creature that watches us." Chuck informed him. The boy stopped trying to see the creature and looked at them.

"Watches? Who watches? Watch what?" Chuck looked guilty and telling him something. Alex sighed, this boy was too curious, Alby was going to have his hands full. She decided to be honest though, she hated how everyone was so vague and mysterious when she first got here.

"Yes watches, Greenie. We are almost certain those creatures are actually little cameras. The people who put us here, we call 'em Creators, that's how they see and know what's going on in here. We don't know anything more than that. A best guess. And you can ask them yourself if you ever meet the nasty buggers!"

The boy nodded his head slowly, his eye went wide. She turned around and saw what he was looking at. Minho and Ben had just come jogging into the Glade. He started pelting them with more questions, but Alex wasn't listening anymore. She had bubble of rage forming in her chest. Alex left the Greenie to pelt Chuck with questions, and she stormed over to the 2 runners.

Her blood was boiling, she was so angry with the spiky haired Keeper of the Runners. Newt had finally told her what he was saying at breakfast this morning, after he had left her room. She had to endure sniggers and comments from some of the other Gladers as she walked past them all day. Alex was ready to go off.

"MINHO! YOU BLOODY SLINT HEADED SHANK!" she thundered. She was so loud a few builders stopped and looked. Ben looked between the two and took off in the direction of the map room. Leaving a confused and slightly guilty looking Minho alone.

"Thanks man! So much for the bro code!" He yelled after his running partner.

He turned back to see that Alex had stormed right up to him. She was toe to toe with him. Her face was hard, her jaw clenched, her eyes full of fiery anger. It matched her fiery hair. He had never seen her like this before and he was kind of scared at this little ball of fire. He was definitely taller and bigger than her, she only cam up to his mid chest, but she seemed to grow, fueled by pure anger. She narrowed her eyes. She threw her arm back, and with all the anger and hurt running threw her little body she slapped him. It was so hard his head flew to the side and he stumbled. The sound echoed all over the Glade. Her hand stung. She couldn't imagine how much his face stung...actually never mind, she didn't care right now.

The glade was quiet, a few Gladers even came out of the homestead to watch. Frypan had left his kitchen and was now standing beside Alby and Newt.

"You have a lot of shucking nerve! Last night when I asked you to stay because I needed someone and you used that to what? Stroke your stupid ego? Start some shuckin bloody rumors? Make  me out to be a Glad slut? Try and make the rest of the Gladers...what exactly? Jealous? Dose it make you feel better? Do you feel like a man now Minho? The shuck is your shucken problem?? I thought MAYBE you were actually my friend! Staying because you ACTUALLY cared about me. But no. You taunt your best friend and then spew some bull shit to the others! All of which, is NOT TRUE-AND YOU KNOW THAT. You have no shucken clue the comments I've got all day!"

She had turned red with anger, remembering the comments from some of the builders and bricnicks at lunch, especially from Chris. Someone in the lunch line smacked her butt as they walked by.

She was seething, she was shaking. She was so angry her eyes were burning with tears.

"Because now, thanks to your lies, I have guys who think its okay to make sexual comments and gestures. Someone decided my ass was their property in the lunch line, Minho. Did you know that?"

Minho's eyes were wide with horror. He opened his mouth and closed it. He looked down at his feet, shifting back and forth.

"You're shucken lucky I have a right hook and Alby was there to throw him in the Slammer. Shuck You!"

She took a another big breath, her face red, and continued her ranging.

"Why haven't you talked to me in weeks? It's because you're jealous, isn't it? Man! Fry was right! You're treating me like a shucking piece of meat. You of all people! Mr Confidence, himself, all insecure that I talk to other guys. And if you haven't shucken noticed Minho, I HAVE NO OTHER CHOICE! I'M SURROUNDED BY WALLS AND BOYS!"

She was on a roll now, all her anger and frustration over the last few weeks exploding onto the stunned and guilty boy, who still had a red handprint on his face. Yelling at him was like verbally punching his stupid beautiful perfect face. A face she missed dearly, but the face she was livid with.

"I thought of all the Gladers.." She broke off for a moment, her voice catching, angry tears leaked over her lashes. "I thought I could trust you! You and Newt.. but... you're trying to one up him?? I guess it's just Newt I can trust now."

"Alex..I ." He stuttered, but Alex cut him off again.

"I'm not done, you shuck-face! How long does it take to shuckin train a bloody runner?? I can run, you know that! I'm just as fast, if not faster than you! Should have seen the sprint and tackle I had to do earlier. I know I've passed all your stupid mental tests. If you're stalling. Just stop. If you're regretting nominating me, shuckin man up and tell me! I want to run, I WANT to go out  there! I want to find a way out of this shuckin prison! But if you don't want me for whatever personal shucked up reason, JUST MAN UP AND TELL ME. I'm perfectly happy as a MedJack! At  last they TALK to me! And treat me with shuckin respect!"

Her chest was heaving, her hands were balled into fists, more angry tears slipped down her face. She swatted them away. She also couldn't stop shaking. Minho opened and closed his mouth a few times. Too stunned to say anything.

"What's the matter? Do I leave you speechless?" She sassed, with all the venom behind her words.

It's what he said to her in the Gathering. She turned on her heel to leave, but stopped, she turned around and spat,

"And for the record, you don't need to be jealous about Newt. His protective BIG BROTHER instincts are on high alert. My BIG BROTHER is ready to punch your pretty face. He has less restraint than I do! Watch your shuckin back"

He had managed to finally say something and all that he got out was "what?"

"Newt is my biological brother, you shuck-face"

And she left, her hair flying behind her. The whole Glade stood in stunned silence. Newt and Alby both stood by with proud little smiles. As she passed, boys moved out of her way, not wanting to get caught in her wrath. There was a slow clap started by a few brave Gladers. One boy, who was brave enough, called out "Go off sister!" She gave him a side eye, and had to suppress a smile. It was Matt and he was giving her a long distance high five. She obliged and sent him the other half of the long distance high five. 
 
Minho POV

He stood there stunned. She was so little, but so full of fire. Truth be told, he was a little intimidated. His face was stinging, but not as bad as his pride. He felt so guilty, so disgusted with himself.

It took a full minute to understand what she had said.

Wait...Newt..was her brother? They were siblings? Well that was obvious now! Shuck it Minho! How could you NOT see that?! You shuckface! Your the Shuckiest Shuck-faced shuck there ever was!

He mentally face palmed. On so many levels did he mentally smack himself! He was jealous of his best friend because he had a better relationship with her, they got to spend more time together during the day...

Who's shuken fault was that, you idiot?

But they were Siblings! A selfish part of him fist pumped. Newt's protective instincts were driven by brotherly love. His... were definitely NOT brotherly. She was right, how could he be mad at other guys?

She has no choice! What do I expect her to do? Sit in the corner and only talk to the dog? Ugh, also why did I say that klunk this morning? SHUCK! What has gotten into me?  Now she had this reputation to deal with because I was the most shuckiest shuck-faced shuck!  I'm such an idiot!

He was so disgusted with himself, the guilt washed over him again. He desirved way more then what she did. One slap...sure she chewed him out pretty good.

Then there was the whole training business! He really needed to figure that out.  He believed in her abilities.

What am I scared of? Losing her? Physically losing her to the maze and monsters? If I keep this up, I'll lose her emotionally. I'll lose her as a friend! And if I ever want to have more than just friends, I gotta get my klunk together! If I don't I could see her everyday, but I could never ever be with her. But  if I do let her into the maze, what if she got hurt? Physically she would heal. Emotionally? If I don't get it together, she probably would never forgive me. She WANTS to help, you idiot! Let her help! If you believe in her..then pull it together! Maybe she'll forgive you're shuck butt if you're honest with her. Tell her how you feel...but how do I feel?

He was so confused! Emotions were not something he dealt with, he built a wall around them and kept them close.

He had stayed rooted to the spot for so long some of the Gladers were concerned Alex broke him. He hadn't moved, he stood stiff, staring at the grass.

With everything swirling around in his head, he stormed off to the map room. To map out his section and to think.

After he was done, he opened the map room door, the bonfire had started. He wasn't in the mood for people. He stood at the map room door watching with his arms folder. His eyes searched for Alex. He found her laughing with Newt, the new kid, Chuck, Fry Jeff and Clint. He watched the group for a while. Especially Newt and Alex.

Now that he knew Newt and Alex were siblings, he was shocked he didn't put it together sooner. They had the same colour hair - hers was more fire red, but still. Same nose shape; hers had freckles, and scrunched when she laughed. Similar mannerisms, like throwing their head back when they laughed loudly, rubbing their bottom lip when thinking. She was cuter when she did it, though. She played with her hair when she was nervous, Newt ran a hand through his. Both of them would turn and give the person talking their undivided attention.

He was such a shank, he really did shuck up with her.

He was feeling too broody to be with people, he needed a drink. He walked along the edge of Gladers, in the shadows. He skulked over to Gally's table to grab a drink.

"You shucked up with her, ya know slint head." Gally muttered.

Minho froze. Gally shrugged.

"I don't trust her...and I don't really like you, but I'm not stupid. I can see that she likes you. And you like her. Or at least used to. Don't shuck it up more you idiot. Go fix it." Gally said with reproach.

"Are you giving me dating advice Gal?" Minho asked cocking an eyebrow.

"No. I'm telling you to not be an idiot." Gally replied, he then narrowed his eyes, "If you say anything I'll punch you into next week."

Minho rolled his eyes and left  and walked over the treehouse.  No one ever used it, maybe because Gally built it and it was sketchy craftsmanship. He climbed the ladder anyway and sat with his legs over the edge. Drink in hand and he just watched the girl with fiery gold hair.

He's shucken right though. Gally, is right.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex was sitting in front of the fire, it was slowly dying, some of the boys were getting really loud and rowdy, Gally's drink wasn't helping. She was thinking about her first month in the glad, when someone popped down next to her. She turned to see who it was. She didn't recognize him at first, he was half covered in shadow. He was tall, but everyone was tall here, besides Chuck, she was the shortest. He was lean but had broad shoulders. He shifted and she saw his face, Matt. He seemed unsteady on his feet.

"You! You must be the She-Bean! Name's Matt! But you can call me...uhh Matt! You look like the angel who saved my life....did you know I almost DIED?!"

"Well it's nice to meet you Matt, I've only been here a whole month now." She laughed at him, they were buddies, but was cautious, boys and that brown liquid didn't seem like a good combo. But he didn't seem to notice her anymore. He was looking into the fire. He started mumbling, not making much sense, talking about 'wanting to get out, nowhere to go. I can't even remember if I had parents.' He kept mumbling but Alex couldn't hear anymore. He turned his head and jumped a bit, startled.

"When'd you get heeeere? Man Shhhe-Bean you iiiss ssssneaky!" His words were sluring together. His eyes getting heavy. He perked up, with a sudden idea.

"HEY!"

He was really loud right in Alex's ear.

"HEY, She-Bean, can you sing?"

That caught the attention of the boys around the fire. All heads swiveled in her direction, expectantly, waiting for an answer. Matt was now more awake, his green eyes watching her hazle ones.

"Please? None of these ugly shanks can sing."

"Umm, well, I don't know. I don't remember" Alex answered quietly. She was feeling shy with all the eyes looking at her. Another boy piped up.

"Please Shanket, try! For us?" Then all at once boys were pleading for her to sing.

Alex closed her eyes, trying to remember if she ever sang before. The pleading sad voices of the boys pulled at her heart. She couldn't remember any songs. Tunes maybe, but not the words,

She squeezed her eyes shut, rubbing her temples, trying to mentally break that stone wall again, she just needed a little whisper of memory fog. With a sharp stab in her forehead, shooting to the back of her skull a few words came trickling out. She recognized the tune as the one her mother sang to her, Newt and their sister in her dream. She opened her mouth and words to a simple lullaby tune came out. The simple song had different effects on the boys. Most just sat there with their mouths open.

The song made Chuck think of a loving mom somewhere, outside the walls, it made him feel homesick and happy at the same time, tears leaked down his face, he was still a child, he missed the mom he couldn't remember. Newt sat there looking absolutely dumbfounded, mouth open, eyes wide. The song felt familiar, and gave him a warm nostalgia feeling inside, it must be one from their childhood. He sighed with longing.

Minho, still sitting up in the treehouse, outside the glow of the fire, was rooted to the spot. A wave of warmth and comfort washed over him, a small sense of safety. He was always locking his emotions up tight. Maybe that's why he was such a slint head towards Alex. His emotions were getting too much so he pushed her away. He'd never felt these kinds of emotions or feelings before. This tiny little fire ball stirred everything up, her simple song made him feel all the emotions at once, and he didn't know how to handle it. He figured better not to get attached, so when this shucked up place takes it, it won't hurt so much. But that's not really want he wanted. He wanted her.

How could this song make him feel like this? Happy and sad, longing and vulnerable.

How can one person have all these emotions at once, they'd explode! I feel like exploding!

He carefully built a wall around his heart, and it had kept him safe for two years. It's not that he didn't care, he did. He cared quite a bit. He just didn't want others to know he did. But this girl made him feel all the emotions, all the time. And this simple song cracked the wall. Alex was steadily chipping away the walls around his heart, and she didn't even know. And that scared the klunk out of him.

The song ended.

Matt whispered "Again. Please. Once more"

Alex's voice wasn't the best considering she didn't remember ever singing, but that didn't seem to bug the Gladers. However the longer she sang the easier and more confidant she became. Pedro, one of the nicer slicers, had somehow got ahold of a real guitar. He started strumming along with her song, and they repeated it for a third time;
 
"You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are grey. You never know dear how much I love you, so please don't take my sunshine away.

One night dear, while I lay sleeping I dreamt I held you in my arms. When I awoke dear, I was mistaken, so I held my head and I cried.

You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are grey. You never know dear how much I love you, so please don't take my sunshine away. "
 
When her and Pedro finished  a few more Gladers had tears in their eyes. They all hastily wiped them away. God forbid anyone saw them a little emotional. It was quiet now, the rowdy guys had either left or sat listening or had just fallen asleep to the lullaby.

"Thank you.." Matt slurred.

He got up and walked towards the homestead. That broke the spell. And the boys started to get loud again. Alex sighed she was emotionally done with the day. She got up and was going to go to bed. Fry was packing away the BBQ, Chuck had taken Thomas, the Greenie had remembered his name after Gally slammed his head into the sand when they were wrestling. She was starting to think Gally was onto something. Newt and Alby were busy nursing drunk Gladers to bed. And she hadn't see Minho all evening. She was hoping after she exploded on him he would come around.

Guess I may have bruised his huge ego. Guess he needs time to cool off...maybe I do to.

She sighed. Her heart heavy and sad. Her eyes sleepy, she whistled for Bark and headed to The Homestead. She was almost there when she realized Bark hadn't come. She stopped and turned around, she whistled again, waiting. It wasn't like Bark not to listen. She could hear Alex whistling from anywhere. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. Her heart started to thump faster. She heard a snap of a twig and the crunch of stones. Pain exploded through her head.

Her world went black.
 
She blinked, her head was pounding, she tried to sit up but it shot pain down her spine and made her stomach sick. She rolled onto her side and threw up. She lay back down and opened her eyes again, trying to figure out what the bloody hell happened. She remembered singing for the boys and that was it. She blinked again, and slowly looked to her other side. Trees. She was in the Deadheads.

How did I get here?

She couldn't see the glow of the fire or hear the boys at the bonfire. The moon was peeking through the leaves, casting eerie shadows. She tried sitting up, but pain shot through her, black spots dancing in her vision. She put a hand to her head, groaning, it came away sticky and wet. Blood.

"Ahhh she's awake."

Alex held her head as she forced herself to sit up. Her head was spinning making her stomach spin. Everything she saw was twisting and spinning, nothing would stay still, she couldn't focus on anything. She tried finding the voice, she recognized it, it sounded familiar but something was wrong with it. It was harsh, malicious. Out of the shadow of a tree stepped Chris. She knew right away something was wrong with him. He was holding something that glinted in the moonlight. A knife.

"No one around now sweetie." He was playing with the knife in his hands.

"Everyone is too drunk or too busy. And your stupid dog can't help you. Where're your 'boys' , your stupid bodyguards now? Hmm? It's just you and me. I can finally have some fun." His eyes were wild. He was looking at her like a piece of meat and he was starving. An animal looking at its prey. Fear washed over her in hug waves, she wasn't just dealing with a creep, he was crazy!

Alex's head was pounding and it made her dizzy. She tried to stand up. She had to get away from this monster. With inhuman speed he got over to her and grabbed her by the front of her shirt, lifting her up and slammed her into a tree. She cried out in pain as the back of her head made contact with the tree. Bile rose up, burning her throat. She was going to throw up again.

Chris pushed his body right up against her.

"No, stop, please!"

She sounded so weak, even to herself. Her world kept teetering. Alex tried to wiggle free, but Chris was bigger and stronger on a regular day, and tonight he had inhuman strength.

What happened to him?

He grabbed both her wrists, even though she fought back. He pinned them above her head with one of his hands.

"I like you, you're pretty, I remember girls. I remember... I remember YOU. Why do you hang out with the scum of this place? You should be with me. I remember you. You never paid any attention to me then. It was always HIM! You told me no then too...Not anymore. Once I'm done having fun with you, I'm going to kill you."

The hand that wasn't holding her wrists had slid down the front of her chest, and over to her hip. He reached under her shirt, feeling his way up her shirt. She shuddered and whimpered when his hand made contact with her bare skin.

"Stop, please! Don't do this!" She struggled against him, trying to get away.

He just laughed at her and slammed her into the tree again. Her head slamming into the tree. Her vision was fuzzy, she still tried to fight back, but she did not have the strength. Tears were running down her face, she knew what was going to happen to her. She thought she was safe,  thought the Glade was safe. Alby had screamed at them again at lunch, thrown a guy into the slammer for smacking her butt...but no. In a place like this, where grownups took children's memories, and placed them inside a prison surrounded by monsters. Where the Creators threw one small girl in the middle of 60 hormonal boys. Where people watched kids die. There will always be someone who wants what's not theirs, who will take what isn't there's. There will always be someone who just doesn't give a shuck, only thinks about their wants and desires. Alex was stuck in a world where the big and strong took advantage of the small and weak. Tears slid down Alex's cheeks. She was alone. She was injured and couldn't see straight, never mind defend herself.

Where were the guys who said they had my back? Where is my brother?

She was terrified.

Chris pushed his body up against hers again, rubbing up and down. She let out a scream. Chris reached into his back pocket and pulled the knife out again, holding it to her neck, forcing her chin up. She had to stop screaming, or he would slice her neck. He ran the tip of the blade up and down her neck, making her shiver, and whimper. She was too scared to move.

"Oh, you like that sweetheart?" He leaned his head in, whispering in her ear " Let's do it again."

He pressed the point of the knife a little deeper, drawing blood, at the same time he kissed her neck. Alex was sobbing and pleading for him to stop. Chris just laughed. He kissed her neck again, his hands feeling up and down her body. He trailed his slobbering kisses down to her shoulder, where he then bit her. He bit her so hard he drew her blood. A lot of blood. She screamed again from pain and fear. She was begging him to stop. He pulled away, only to lean in to try kiss her lips.  Her blood was smeared down his chin. His eyes were manic, they were a solid black. He drew close again. His lips made contact, she bit down hard, drawing his blood this time. Alex pushed with the little strength her body could muster. As he stumbled back in surprise he sliced her neck right down to her collarbone. He stumbled enough to give Alex just enough room to slip under his arm and run. Chris let out an inhuman screech of anger.

Her head was spinning, she had no idea where in the Deadheads she was. Her stomach was turning, and it was dark. She tripped and landed with a thud. She scrambled to her hands and knees and threw up again. She could hear Chris screaming at her and storming through the trees. She wiped her mouth and tried to get back up. It was too late, Chris had caught up with her and he was even more angry than before. His face was twisted with rage, he had black veins wrapping around his arms and up his neck. He let out a gleeful whoop as he stood over her, he reared back and kicked her in the ribs. She felt nothing but sharp pain. All the wind was knocked out of her. He grabbed her hair and pulled her up to her knees. Alex screamed and tried to grab his hand. He threw her back onto the ground. He got down and straddled her, he hit her with a closed fist, her head whipped to the side. Pain exploded from her check and up her already pounding head. While she was subdued for the moment, he took his knife and ripped her shirt open.

He was crazy, there wasn't any human left in his eyes, they were wild. He had spit flying from his mouth, he was breathing heavily. He was making angry animal noises, and was drawing his nails down her chest and stomach, drawing blood. The knife in his hand also cut her open in places. She tried to push him off. He grabbed her arm, brought it up and bit her again.

"I saw you. I remember you. It's your fault. You made them! It was you! You told me no before! Before. Before... It was you! You made them! Now it's revenge! You told me no, I don't like no"

He was running a hand up and down her body again. He stopped and was now trying to fiddle with the buttons of her pants. His other hand was tightening around her neck. He squeezed harder, cutting off her airway. She was clawing at his hands. She was going to suffocate. She was alone. And she was going to die.

Chris's eyes were glazed over, and they were bloodshot around the edges and black pits in the middle. He was slobbering, and panting. He had gone from a human to Monster in minutes. Alex's vision was already spinning, and now it was fading, she couldn't breathe. Her blood soaked the ground and ran down her head, matting her hair. The cut down her neck and collarbone wasn't helping the blood loss. Her bite marks were sending sharp stabs of stinging pain through her body. She could feel all the claw marks and knife cuts and her ribs throbbed. Chris was growling and screaming at her like an animal, his face inches from hers. She had no more energy to fight back, she couldn't even stay fully conscious. She didn't have the strength anymore, she needed air. She had given up.

Then there was air in her lungs. She felt the weight of Chris lift off her and the hand that was squeezing her throat was ripped off, leaving more claw marks. She gasped and coughed. Alex heard a few thumps and some yelling. Footsteps. More yelling and then a twang of string being snapped. A wet shunk noise. More yelling. She coughed and threw up all over herself.  No energy or strength to move, she kept her eyes closed. Tears still streaming down her face. She tried to move her head to the side trying to hear what was happening. Even moving her head a little was painful. She just lay there instead. Allowing the blackness to take her in and out. She heard a few voices yelling over top of each other. Everything was muffled and she couldn't make out what was going on. She was still laying on her back, shirt ripped wide open, cuts and claw marks and covered in blood.

She felt a hand touch her shoulder. And she flinched and tried to scream. Nothing came out though, her throat was on fire. She tried to get away, adrenaline pumping through her again, she cried, fighting the hands that were trying to hold her.

"Hey hey hey, Alex, it's okay! It's okay."

"No! No it's not okay! It's not! It's not okay! It will never be okay!" She sobbed. Everything hurt. She was beaten, bruised, bloody, threatened, and violated. It definitely was not okay.

She heard a sniff , "Your right Sunshine, I'm sorry."

The voice cracked and another small sniff, "I'm so sorry! I'm sorry Alex, I should have been there!"

She felt something cover her body, something soft. The warm rough hand never left her shoulder.

"We need to get her to The Med Hut."

"What do we do with him?"

"He ain't getting up anytime soon! Leave him for the baggers."

"Ya, they can deal with him in the morning."

"Looks like he went nuts! She's covered in bite marks and claw marks! Like a wild animal!"

"What the bloody hell?!"

"Was he stung? He's not a runner!"

"Someone tell me what the bloody hell happened to my sister!"

"I'll explain later. We also need her to tell us what happened!"

"I got her. Jeff, go get ready, I'll be right behind you."

"Newt! Come on, your sister needs you now let's go."

"Wait, sister? What?'

She heard at least 5 different voices. She tried to focus on each one, trying to place them. She heard one voice, gruff with worry but gentle, right beside her,

"Sunshine, I'm going to lift you up, I'm going to take you to Jeff. He's going to clean you up." That was Minho.

"Come on, let's bloody go before she passes all the way out! And someone better tell me what happened!" That was Newt.

"HEY! Watch her head! I can hear her yelling at me in my sleep, 'watch the head'!" Gally. Gally was here? Why was he here? "Also what do you mean sister?!"

"Newt, we need an emergency Gathering, Gal we'll explain then, right now her safety is the priority. Gally go wake the other keepers.." the was Alby.

She felt strong arms pick her up. She let out a small cry, as pain shot through her ribs and her head.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I gotta move you! I'm sorry Sunshine!" the voice sounded shaky. She felt a hand on her head keeping it from flopping, her head was placed on the chest of who was holding her. She could smell sunshine, and spice and a hint of sweaty musk. Minho was holding her. She let out a whimper, moving hurt.

"I got you sunshine."

She felt movement, and heard some crunching of leaves. he was carrying her through the deadheads, He brought her to the MedJack Hut where Jeff and Clint were ready and waiting. Minho laid her down, but was reluctant to leave. He was still holding her limp hand. Alby came to the door.

"Guys. Gathering. Now. Jeff, when you're done, meet us down stairs. Clint, no one but Keepers in here. And she is never alone. Understood?" Newt and Minho hesitated, not wanting to leave. Clint shooed them out.

"When she's cleaned, stitched and resting you can come back. We need to work!" And he closed the door on them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex stirred. She lay still for a minute, eyes still closed, her heart pounding, her fight or flight was still in high drive. Her chest rising and falling way too fast for someone who was just asleep. She tried to open her heavy sore eye lids. Only one opened, the other was swollen shut. She used her good eye to figure out where she was. There were wood planks above her, it was bright outside, the sun was up and shining from the window above her. It smelt sterile, she must be in the Med Room. She turned her pounding and sore head to the side, she saw two boys beside her bed, both slumped in wood chairs. They were both asleep.

The blonde had his chin on his chest, leaning against the wall, his hands loosely holding his machete in his lap. The other boy was sleeping with his upper half draped on her bed, his head resting on his bent arm. There was a fresh bruise on his cheek. His other hand a few inches from hers. As if he was holding it before he fell asleep. There were fresh cuts and bruises on his knuckles. Alex moved her hand, slowly and gently rubbed the fresh scabs with her thumb. Was it him who had tackled the monster off her last night? She looked back at his face. She had missed this face. He looked so peaceful and younger when he slept. She studied his face, her tummy was doing backflips, and she wasn't sure if it was from her concussion or because of him. As she studied his face, her eyes found a bruise had formed. She searched the rest of his face. He had a small split on his bottom lip. Her eyes traveled up and saw his eyes flutter open. His sleepy coffee brown eyes meet her hazel ones, well one hazel eye. He quickly sat up, his face full of worry.

"Oh Sunshine" he whispered, his morning voice still rough, "I'm so sorry."

Her eyes filled with tears, she had no idea the extent of the damage done to her. But based on the look on Minho's face, and how she felt, it was not good. She tried to talk, but it hurt so much, and the only sound was a raspy cough.

"No. Don't. Jeff said not to talk, your throat is swollen, and really bruised. Wait until the swelling is gone and then whisper."

She was scared to know, but she raised a shaky hand and pointed to her face, then her neck, and motioned to the rest of herself, silently asking. Minho looked away, seeing her beat up was hard on him. He blamed himself for what happened, he should have been there sooner. It shouldn't have happened at all. He should have been there to stop it before it happened. He looked back and his eyes flicked over her injuries. He cleared his throat.

"Well.. according to Jeff, you have a pretty good black eye"

Alex gingerly felt her face, and winced.

"There is a gash and a large lump on the back of your head they had to stitch up. The cut down your neck was long, but not deep, thankfully. Goes from under your chin down your neck and across to your shoulder. You have a shuckin bite mark on your neck and arm. He shuckin bit you like an animal!"

Tears gathered in her eyes, they leaked out and ran down her face into her hair. Minho looked down and continued quietly, "your chest and torso are covered in scratches from his nails and knife when he ripped your shirt and...and.. and went nuts. Bruised ribs, nothing is broken...You also have a concussion."

Alex felt so violated. She felt so scared and unclean. So lost alone and vulnerable. She looked back up to the ceiling, closed her eyes. She silently let the warm tears fall down into her hair. She felt so broken.

Newt twitched and jerked awake, looking for danger. When he realized it was safe, he relaxed. He looked down at his sister. He sighed sadly. Stretching, he looked at Minho, who nodded stiffly. There was an awkward truce.

"Alex? It's okay Love, It's okay, you're safe now... I'll go get Jeff, he wanted to know when you woke up." Newt got up kissed her forehead and left the room. Alex turned her face towards the wall, shame crashing over her in waves. Minho sat beside her awkwardly. He was nervously fidgeting, he ran a hand through his hair. He cleared his throat, and stood up. Alex looked at him, in panic. She didn't want to be alone. She was still angry and hurt with how he treated her and what he said.. but still she was terrified to be alone. He was her friend, her best friend at one point, she did trust him deep down. She needed someone she trusted. She let out a small whimper. Minho quickly sat down on the side of her bed and grabbed her small hand.

"Don't worry Sunshine, I'm here." She relaxed a little. She tried to sit up, she groaned and winced.

"Hey, careful, careful! Let me help you, Sunshine." Minho slipped a hand under her back and slowly helped her sit while she held the side of her head. He helped her scoot back and lean against the wall. She only now realized she wasn't wearing a shirt, but she was wrapped with so many bandages around her chest and waist. She could see blue and purple peeking under the bottom of the white bandages. Minho winced when he caught sight of the long angry red cuts and the black stitches mixed with black and blue bruising. He sensed her unease and pulled the sheet up for her, covering her chest. Her eyes found him again, a question in them.

She managed a quietly "sunshine?"

Minho chuckled softly, his cheeks turning pink, he rubbed the back of his neck.

"Yep" he popped the P. "From your song last night.... Thought it suited you better than She-Bean." He smirked at her. A ghost of a smile played on her lips. She liked it. It made her tummy feel like there were little butterflies trying to get out. "Glad you like it."

"Didn't know you listened." She whispered.

There was a knock on the door and Jeff walked in.

"Good, you're awake. I need to check that concussion. Then you need some more sleep. After that you can go get some food."

Jeff crossed to the shelf and grabbed some stuff and a bottle of pills.

"Imma be sick!" Alex rasped, she could feel her stomach twisting and the bile at the back of her throat. She leaned over the side of the bed and threw up. Minho pulled her hair back, and rubbed her back gently, scared to hurt her any if bruised ribs.. She wiped her mouth and sat up wincing and moaning.

"Here, these will help that concussion." Jeff handed her 2 white pills and a cup of water. She could instantly feel the sleep taking over. She lay down and closed her eyes. Her hand never let go of Minho's.

She woke again. It was like deja vu, both boys beside her, sleeping in almost the same position. Her head was still sore, but not pounding, and her stomach was settled a bit. She very slowly and carefully sat up, trying not to wake the boys. She let out a small gasp of pain, she held her side as she leaned back against the wall.

She quietly watched the boys sleep for a minute, she was still mad at Minho for being a slint head, and was waiting for an apology. But she was thankful for him. He saved her from a monster. And maybe Fry was right...she got a happy giddy feeling, when she thought of him. She felt safe and comfortable around him. When something happened he was always the first person she wanted to tell. Maybe Chuck was right, maybe she did find happiness in the dark twisted place. When he was around, she felt happier, safer. Alex absent mindedly ran her fingers gently over the bruise on Minho's cheek. His eyes fluttered open. She snatched her hand back, embarrassed she was caught. A pink tinge crossed her cheeks and across her nose. Combining with the blue and purple on her face.

"Hey Sunshine! Like what ya see?" his voice was raspy and groggy.

Uh shuck me, that morning voice!

The pink turned red. Her throat still burnt, but she tried.

"What happened?"

She stretched her hand out again, running her fingers over his bruised cheek and then reached for his hand, rubbed her thumb over his knuckles.

He smirked "you think this is bad, you should see the other guy!"

The shame of what happened washed over her again and she snatched her and back, wrapping her arms around her sore body. She looked away, tears threatened to fall again.

"Ah Shuck Sunshine, I'm sorry. That's not what I meant. Shuck... I'm no good with words. I didn't mean to make light of what happened...Shuck." He sighed, running his hand through his hair. He was quiet for a second.

"It was awful. Shucking awful. I was climbing down from the tree fort, and I heard screaming. I knew it was you.  I had an awful gut feeling. I grabbed Gally- he was the first guy I saw an' I told him to get Alby, I followed the screaming. I saw you laying there. I thought you were dead! That.. that...-"

Alex helped him out, "monster" she whispered.

"Yeah! That shuckin monster was on-top of you! Looked like he was trying to eat you after he finished...finished.." He stopped, and took a deep breath, his arms had tensed up.

"He was screaming in your face. He had ripped your shirt right open, your pants were undone...and I just snapped. I would have beat him to death, but Alby showed up. He's gone now. Alby shot him with his bow... Gally also grabbed Jeff and Newt. We brought you here. Jeff and Clint cleaned you up while we had an emergency Gathering." Minho had gotten louder as he spoke,  anger in his voice.

As an after thought he added, "Oh also, everyone knows your Newt's sister now."

He gestured to Newt who had woken up,

"It won't ever happen again." Newt added, grabbing her hand.

Alex was looking at Minho, an idea forming.

She sat as straight as her sore head and ribs would allow. "You're right. It wont. I want to train" .

The boys could hardly hear her. "What?"

She coughed, her throat sore and dry, She tried reaching for the cup of water beside her but winced. Newt handed it to her. After a few sips she tried again.

"I said. I want to train. You're right. It won't happen again. I can't...I won't rely on anyone else anymore. Minho, train me to fight."

He raised an eyebrow, and crossed his arms, amusement in his eyes. "hmmm, I don't know Sunshine." he said it with amusement.

At least he didn't out right reject it.

"Minho's right. Nothing like that will ever happen again, your safe now." Newt added, looking worried, "I'm your brother. Nothin' is gonna bloody happen, I'll keep you safe"

Alex's eyes narrowed, she lifted her chin.

"I wasn't asking."

She looked back at Minho "Train me to fight."

She looked back at Newt, "Newt, this shouldn't have happened in the first place. Look what happened to me." Newt had looked away, shame and embarrassment and sadness written on his face.

"Look at me!" Her voice was barley a whisper, was so horse and raspy but it was demanding.

"Where were you when I was dragged off into the Deadheads by a monster? Huh? Where were you Minho? I needed you." her voice broke.

"I needed both of you. But I was alone. I was vulnerable. You're right, it wont happen again."

She added softer, "I can't always rely on you, someday you won't be there, as much as you want to be. Please. You want to keep me safe? Train me."

Both boys lowered their heads and looked away.

But Minho's smirk came back, "Okay.  As soon as Jeff clears that concussion, and you can move without wincing. We'll add it to your runner training. Deal?"

"I don't bloody think so!" Newt stood up, "She's not going out there! No way!"

Minho stood up too, eye to eye with his best friend.

"Yes. I still believe she would be one of the best runners. I was a shuck faced idiot for a while, ya, but I still believe she can do it. I think she's gonna be the best runner we have! Look at what she just shuckin went through. And she's asking to learn to fight! She's a fighter. Her and I have some things to talk about...The only person she will be alone with in that maze is me." He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow "Do you trust me?"

Newt's jaw was clenched. He wanted to keep Alex in his sights at all times. He glanced at her, still sitting on the bed. Her face purple and blue, claw marks down her check and a red angry cut down her neck. Black stitches all over her body. Blood still matted her hair, tear marks left on her checks. But her eyes were narrowed, jaw set, determination and the fire behind her broken eyes. He saw a rebellious streak, a fighter, like Minho said. She would do things anyways, even if she was told no. That's probably why Minho and her got along so well. Both stubborn. Both determined, both did what they knew to be right, both going to get the job done no matter the cost. He sighed and ran a hand through his shaggy hair.

"Your going to do it whether I bloody agree or not, ya?"

Both Minho and Alex nodded. He threw his hands in the air in defeat.

"Whatever. But if something happens to her, I blame you, and I'll kick your shuckin arse!" Newt warned, poking Minho in the chest. Alex smiled, she got slowly and gingerly out of bed a little shaky and hugged her brother. He hugged her back gently.

"Don't worry Mama Newt, I'm in safe hands."

"It's my bloody job to worry! As your leader and your my baby sister, Alex. I can't lose you. Not again." Alex just hugged tighter, and kissed his check.

"I know. And I love you."

She pulled away, "I need a shower and food."

"I love you too."

He looked her up and down,

"Ya okay. You shower and I'll get Fry to make you some soup."

Newt placed a hand on her cheek, then gently kissed her forehead and muttered

"You're bloody stubborn, ya know that?"

Alex smiled at him. He shook his head and left for Fry's. Minho held out an arm, and bowed.

"Ma Lady, your shower awaits, and as always I will guard your door from peasants." Alex smiled, but it faltered.

"Minho...what happened to Bark? He said something about hurting her, she never came when I called!" She asked weakly.

He slapped his forehead, "Shuck I forgot! She's fine. Winston is looking after her. The slint head had trapped her in the barn, she was limping when Winston found her .. looked like he may have kicked her. But she'll make a full recovery! A.J, one of the Slicers is a pretty good Animal MedJack, says she'll be good in a day or two!"

Alex sighed in relief. She smiled up at Minho, the playfulness back in her beat up face.

"Good Sir Knight, lead the way to thine shower!" She took a step forward but her head started spinning and she had to stop, grabbing her head. Minho turned and swooped her up, bridal style. She let out a little gasp, but the sharp pain subsided quickly.

"Sorry, sudden movemnt...wont happen again. Never fear, My Lady!"

He gently carried her down the stairs and to the showers. He kicked open the door, set her down, right inside of the shower stall. His eyebrows knite together, his mouth pressed into a tight line.

"You're ok now? I uhhh.." he looked at his shoes, rubbing the back of his neck, ears pink. He cleared his throat.

"I uhh don't know, if you need help...just umm call I guess? I don't want you falling and hitting your head or passing out or something" He paused, but then his face light up, "Oh wait! Wait here, I'll go get Newt or Jeff or Clint if I can't find Newt! He's a MedJack, and won't be weird with it. But ya, ya Newt can help!"

He dashed off. Alex was left alone and lost for words. She smiled to herself.

He's a shuck-face, but he was a cute and caring shuck-face, and needs to sort out what he wants.

She stepped inside and turned on the warm water, she peeled off her disgusting clothes. She stood in the warm water, letting it run over her. Soothing her sore head and body. She could feel the pain of every scratch and bruise, she closed her eyes and leaned her forehead on the wall.

She saw black crazy inhuman eyes, a slobbering mouth, black twisting veins. She shrieked When it screamed at her. She scrambled away, slamming into a wall, she slid down the wall in the corner.

"ALEX!"

Newt came crashing through the door. He saw her cowering in the corner. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her. He didn't caring that he was getting wet or that his sister was in the shower. He just held her.

"What happened?"

"I can see his eyes. He was a monster! He sounded like a monster! I close my eyes and I see his face! And...and he said some things. He said he remembered me...and...and that it was my fault."

"Don't believe a bloody word he said. He was stung Alex, somehow he was stung and he was jacked in the head."

Alex wasn't sure, it was eerily similar to her memories. She shook her sore head, she was so tired and sore. With the towel wrapped around her, Newt stayed and helped wash the blood and dirt out of her hair and helped her stand up.

"All right, I'm going to be right outside the door. You get dressed, take your time. Sit if you need to." He handed her some clothes,

"sorry, all we could find, not sure where you put your clothes..."

She dropped the soaking wet towel and dried off slowly with a dry one. She finally saw the extent of her injuries. The left side of her ribs looked awful, dark blue black right in the center, it spread out across her stomach, and back, down the full length of her rib cage, slowly fading from blue to purple. She looked like she was attacked by a wild cat, many of them were held together with stitches.

They will definitely leave scares, same with the bite marks.

She took a shaky breath in. Her neck and face probably looked the same. She slowly pulled on a pair of leggings, one of Minho's old t shirts. She combed her hair with her fingers. She slowly opened the door and stepped out .

Minho, Newt and what looked like half the Glade were waiting for her. All of them with concern written in their features. Their was a collective gasp and then they were quiet. Everyone was taking in the injuries inflicted by Chris. She felt self conscious, but held her head up. She was sick of being the weak meek girl.

"Glad your ok She-Bean."

"Sorry he did that!"

"Shuckin slint head."

"Dude, that's sick! What is WRONG with him?"

Matt stepped forward, "If Alby hadn't shot 'im, I woulda' shucken killed him! I'm sorry I didn't save you like you saved me. And I was the last to see you last night, I think. I'm sorry!" He tried to hug her, but she winced. He let go quickly,

"Sorry!"

"Don't worry Shanket, we got your back!" Someone from the crowd yelled.

That's when she realized these guys actually did have her back. They had accepted her as one of their own. Chris was a creep, yes. He was one guy, and he didn't represent the majority of the Gladers here. There was no excuse for his predatory behavior, would he have attacked her if he wasn't stung? Maybe. Maybe not like a wild animal...that was thanks to it the creators. The Creators and their messed up experiments and poisons! Minho said Chris had been stung, injected with some kind of poison. It turned him into a monster! She was horrified with what the creators did to him! And in turn what he did to her. The boys in Glade were just as horrified with what had happened, they care for her, they were on her side.

Alby stepped forward, "Ok She-Bean, you need to eat, but you also need to tell me exactly what happened." He was quite gentle in how he addressed her. All the Gladers behind him murmured, they wanted to know too. Alby turned around at the crowd.

"GO BACK TO WORK!" He yelled. "There will be a mandatory gathering before supper!"

The crowded slowly disappeared. Alex sat down at a table, with Alby Newt and Minho, and Jeff. Fry brought her some soup, his face was red and he was muttering to himself.

"bloody slinthead! What I would do to him...."

Alex looked at her friend, placing a gentle hand on his, "what would you do Fry? Whisk him to death?" She cracked a small smile, she was touched by his care and concern.

"No Alex. I have kitchen knives. I do know how to use em!" She shook her head.

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanx for the food Fry." He smiled at her.

"You're a good kid Alex." He leaned down and gently kissed the top of her head. She had just finished eating when Chuck came huffing and puffing into the picnic area.

"Alby! Alby!" He put his hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath.

"What?" Demanded Alby. Chuck held up a finger, indicating he needed a minute. Alby impatiently drummed his fingers on the table. Once Chuck had his breath back he continued.

"Alby. He's alive, he's still alive! The baggers went to collect him! And he was still shuckin breathing! He's in the pit right now, Clint is patching him up "

Fear and anxiety filled her, her attacker was still around.

That monster was still hurt me! How can he still be alive? Minho said Alby shot him with an arrow!

Alby shot up and ran for the pit, Newt and Jeff right behind him. Alex sat there eyes wide and her chest was feeling heavy, it was hard to breathe. She felt the panic rising. Her hearing stopped working, all she could focus on was Chucks worlds 'he's still alive'. Her heart beat was accelerating, she felt her body temperature rise. It was so hard to breath.

"Hey, Alex? Sunshine?" Minho had placed a hand on her good shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I'm right here, he won't hurt you. Alby won't let that happen. Newt won't let that happen. I won't let that happen."

But Alex's fear of Chris was all she could focus on. Her chest hurt, breathing wasn't happening. Minho slid closer to her, Alex was wiping her head around, looking for an escape, her eyes wide, pupils dilated. Her hyperventilating was making everything worse, would it ever end? Her body was betraying her. Pain and fear kept crashing into her, tears streamed down her face. She felt like she was goin g to die, again. Minho, grabbed her hand and placed it on his own chest.

"Alex. Feel my heart, feel the rhythm, focus on that."

He only let go of her hand when he knew she would keep it there, her desperate eyes still wild and searching for something, anything. Minho grabbed her face in his hands and gently turned it so she had to look at him, he placed his forehead on hers. He let go of her face with one hand and placed it back over her hand, which had grabbed his t shirt in her fist, he gently unclenched her fist so it was flat again over his heart. And he sat there holding her while her body and mind panicked. He over exaggeration his slow breathing, that seemed to help, gave her something to focus on. She wild eyes found his steady ones. She felt his heartbeat, it was slow. It was steady. It was strong. It was her anchor. It brought her back, she could feel his chest rising and lowering in long slow breaths. Hers slowly slowed down, and became regular, matching his rhythm. Her wild heartbeat slowed. She came back. She closed her eyes, letting the exhausted tears fall.

"I'm here. I got you Sunshine. I can't say it will be okay, I don't know that. But I'm right shucken here, beside you. Cross my heart." She smiled through her tears.

"I know." she whispered. He sat up, concern still written this face. He wiped a stray tear from her bruised check.

"He'll be banished. I can guarantee that. Let's go to the Bloodhouse and see Bark. I bet she misses you. " Alex appreciated what he was trying to do. He got up and helped her up. "Need a lift again?" Minho asked, holding his arms open.

"No. I'm not helpless, I can walk. Just slowly. Head is still spinning a bit. And everything hurts."

Minho pouted a little, "Man you're stubborn!" But he shrugged his shoulders, held out his arm for her to take. Alex looped her arm through his.

"I'm assuming you're here for the dog and not for me?" Winston greeted them with a small smile, when they walked in.

He winced when he saw Alex's beat up face. He led them over to a corner where her dog was curled up sleeping in some hay. Alex sat down and scratched her head. She refused to move for the rest of the afternoon, she had a nap in the barn, with Barks head in her lap, Minho sat beside her the whole afternoon. It was only when Alby stormed over informing her she needed to be at the gathering, she was part of the council now, and it involved her. Minho and her followed Alby to the council hall.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex sat in the center of the half circle of Keepers, the rest of the Gladers crowded into the hall behind their Keepers. Some boys were standing on tip toes or on chairs to get a look of their only Shanket. Alby stood up, cleared his throat and spoke in a loud voice.

"Alright! This gathering has started. You will speak when spoken to, and wait your shucking turn. And at the end we will vote." He turned to Alex, and spoke less harshly, for Alby, it was gentle,

"You need to tell us what happened. I'm sorry, but we need to know." Alex was shaking, she didn't want to relive last night. Newt stood up and took a few long strides to her side, placing his hand on her shoulder, for comfort and reassurance. She searched each face around her. All of the boys had solum grave expressions. Minho gave her a nod, Fry gave her small smile. Chuck gave her a thumbs up. She grabbed a piece of her hair and twisted it between her fingers nervously. She closed her eyes, collecting her thoughts. She took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and lifted her head. She couldn't meet anyone's eyes, she was too scared, and then looked back down.  Newt gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. She was still quite.

"Alex?" Minho asked quietly.

She lifted her head, blinking tears away. His eyes never left hers. She immediately felt safe. She told him exactly what happened...she relived last night, only because Newt was beside her and Minho's unwavering stillness kept her grounded. He listened to all the details of her attack.

The whole of Glade was silent, listening.

Newt's hand had slowly gotten tighter. She slowly stood up.

"You can see my face, but.." she slowly and carefully lifted her shirt slightly, just enough to reveal some of the bruised ribs claw scratches, what his knife did and the stitches all over her stomach.

Minho winced. The Gladers all gasped.

"It's all up my torso and chest." She told him, dropping her shirt and gingerly sat down. Minho looked murderous. But softened when he meet her gaze again. Her throat was on fire, and tears slipped down her face. She broke her gaze with Minho and searched the other Keepers faces for the first time and the boys behind them, they had anger in their eyes. A few mouths open in shock.

Alby nodded and turned to Minho.

"You were there first, I want your story." Minho stood up and explained what happened, Alex heard his version this morning. He sat down, and crossed his arms across his chest, jaw clenched. Alby stood back up, and addressed the Gladers.

"We now heard what happened from Alex, saw the evidence of what he did, from Minho who was the first on the scene. Gally told me Minho went after the screaming. I grabbed the bow and followed. I saw the 2 wrestling, one trying to defend and protect one of our own. The other a shuck animal trying to...cause more damage. We can see the damage one of us has inflicted onto another Glader. Rule 3, never harm another Glader. He has caused harm! Physically and emotionally.."

He paused, his hands in fists, his chest rising.

"He also sexually assaulted Alex! It's one thing to throw a fist between guys, but an entirely different thing to do what he did to Alex. Stung or not...IT IS NEVER OKAY TO DO THIS!" Alby yelled. He paused and looked back at Alex. Then back at the Gladers.

"He somehow is still alive, even after taking an arrow to the head. He was warned, he didn't listen, he threw another punch at Minho, trying to get to a barely conscious Alex. We take a vote. What do we do with him? Keepers, I want your opinions, starting with Minho. Newt take notes."

He stood up so fast his chair fell over, "Banish him."

Alby nodded, pointed to Gally, "For once, I agree with Minho. Banishment. Everyone knows I don't trust her...but what he did TO her is not something I will ever condone. He's a sick twisted jacked shuck.  Banishment."

Fry stood up "Alby, just vote, I'm pretty dang sure everyone is in agreement. And if they ain't, ta shuck with 'em! This shuck gathering is a waste of time!"

"I agree, Fry, but we gotta follow our own shuck rules. He's gotta have a fair trial." he was cut off by Minho's scoff.

"Really? You want fair after what he did to her?!"

"Yes, Minho. That way no one can say otherwise. However to speed this waist of time up.." he crossed his arms and looked around and the crowd, "does anyone have anything other than banishment?" There was silence.

"Good. Banishment it is."

He turned to the door and raised his voice "Bring him in!"

Alex stood up so quickly her chair toppling over, she took a step back in panic. She took a step back and bumped into Newt. Her hands went numb, clenching into fists, she felt hot, and cold at the same time. Her eyes were wide. Two Baggers dragged in Chris, but it looked more like a wild animal. His eyes were deranged, he had a big bloody bandage wrapped around head, his clothes were ripped and hanging off him. He was staring at the ground, and he was panting, with his tongue hanging out.

Inside Alex was terrified. She was shaking and wanted to cry. She could feel the heat of shame, anger and bitterness rising up inside her. On the outside she clenched her jaw, she hid her emotions behind a face of stone, inside she was sobbing and screaming. Her jaw clamped shut, eyes narrowed and every muscle was tense. All the keepers stood up, Newt placed a protective arm around her. Alby, Fry, Jeff, Minho and to her surprise Gally, took protective steps towards her. Even from the crowd a few Gladers packed in around her, including Clint, Matt, Pedro and Chuck. Her boys. Her boys had her back.

Alby, as the leader, gave the judgment the Gladers decided.

"Chris of the Bricknics, your trial was held, and a unanimous decision was made. You will be banished at sundown. Baggers, take him back to the Slammer."

Chris didn't seem to hear a word of what Alby said, but the moment he was turned around to be taken outside he found Alex in the crowd of boys, he turned into a wild animal once more. He started screaming, and clawing at the boys holding him, trying to bite.

"IT'S HER! IT'S HER! SHE DID IT! IT'S ALL HER FAULT! DON'T TRUST HER! I REMEMBER!"

Alby yelled above the animal screams "GET HIM OUTTA HERE! NOW!"

But Chris wasn't going without a fight. He broke away from one Bagger, only to have Minho step forward and punch him, in his already bloody face. Chris went limp, out cold. The baggers dragged him away.

"At sundown, we meet at the West wall for Banishment. Gathering dismissed."

Everyone filed out. Alex was still standing rooted to the spot, lost in thought.

What exactly is a banishment? If the creators caused this, why are we doing this to ourselves, to each other? Is this what they want, to have us all turn on each other? But...we had a trial, Alby made it a fair trial. Even grouchy Gally was on my side. Sexual assault is never okay, even jacked in the head...Would the grief Serum work in him, they said he was stung..?

Someone waved a hand in front of her face, "what's up Buttercup?"

Alex snorted, "sunshine, buttercup? What's with the nicknames? Don't say 'em too loud or that right hook earlier won't look as cool."

"I looked cool? Nice. Didn't know you were watching so closely." He flexed his muscles and winked.

"Imma use my upper cut and beat that smirk right off your face!" Alex snapped back.

"Ouch!" He held a hand to his chest, "you're a feisty one!"

Alex sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I'm sorry Minho. Today has been one bloody shucked up one. I'm sorry for snapping."

"No need for the sorry! I got thick skin, good looking skin...but thick. Your sass snaps don't affect me." His voice softened from his playfulness, "I get it...well no, I don't really, but ya, it's a pretty shucked up day. Also, Alex...I uh ...wanted to apologize for how I uhh.. treated you the last few weeks. I was a shuckin idiot."

Alex snorted "Understatement of the year."

He looked at her with amusement. "True." His smile slipped into a frown.

"I got some things to work through, I'm not one for feelings and klunk. obviously. I don't like other people knowing how I feel...but I shouldn't have treated you like that. I'm sorry Alex."

She was silent, waiting for him to continue, when he didn't she cleared her throat and crossed her arms. He smiled sheepishly, went a little pink.

"Also. I'm sorry for what I said about what didn't happen the other night. I know I shucked up. I was...umm maybe jealous and klunk. And I dunno...something came over me and I shucked up. I really do care about you. I'm sorry. I'll set it straight at supper. Again...I'm sorry Alex."

He was rubbing the back of his neck nervously. It wasn't the long heartfelt apology down on his knee, begging forgiveness like she was hoping, but this is Minho, and that was as sentimental as it'll get, that was an emotional apology for him. And she would accept, she could see he was genuine. She smiled at him.

"Yes Minny, I accept. Are we friends again? You're going to talk to me now?"

"Shuck ya, Sunshine."

She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her face in his shoulder, feeling okay again. He wrapped his strong arms around her tiny waist and gingerly held her tight. She was glad to have him back. She missed this shuck face so much.

She held onto her anchor. He held onto his sunshine.

"You still need to make up with my brother though, not sure if he's ready to let it all go." She mumbled into his shoulder.

"Ya...maybe I'll bring chocolate and a chick flick to our next sleepover, and he'll forgive me."

He chuckled into her hair. She giggled. She pulled away a little, having to grab the side of her head again.

"How's your head?" He gently tapped her temple. She winced.

"Still tender. A constant pounding and a constant feeling of wanting to throw up, breathing kind of hurts. Moving is shucken awful. Thanx to the ribs and constant panic attacks. Also, I shucken hate stitches. They are propably the worst! Don't hug too tight." Minho just nodded sadly, feeling his heart squeeze.

As the sun was going down, the Gladers all gathered around the door. The keepers stood in front, forming a half circle. Alex was standing at the back with Chuck and Thomas, the greenie. Alby nodded at Newt who walked to the shed and took out a bunch of metal poles and a wood one that had some kind of leather and metal attached to it.

Thomas leaned over "You guys know what's going on? I mean other than a kid being sent out there?"

Alex shook her head, not taking her eyes off Newt. Chuck shrugged his shoulders.

"Just what other Grladers have said. They are sent into the maze right when the doors close. No one survives a night, Grievers will get him. He won't come back."

With a shudder he turned and walked away. He was too young to watch this. He was too young, too innocent to be here. Then again, so were the rest of them, and it made Alex angry.

"Bring 'im out!" Yelled Alby. The same Bagger boys were dragging Chris, they dropped him at Alby's feet. He just stayed on his knees, as if he had given up.

"Chris of the Bricknics, you broke rule 3. For attacking Alex of the MedJacks, more than once. And for attacking Minho, Keeper of the Runners. Your fate has been decided. Banishment. Keepers have spoken and their decision ain't changing. You won't be coming back. Ever." He looked up from the boy on the ground, his face stone cold. His eyes not meeting anyone's.

"Newt." he held out his hand, Newt gave him the wood part with leather, as Alby bent down and put it around his neck, Alex realized it was a collar. Stomach bile rose in her throat. While Alby fit the collar Newt attached all the metal poles together, and then the wood and metal attached.

"KEEPERS. POLES." Alby shouted.

The Keepers stepped forward and took their places. Alex reached out and grabbed onto the first thing she could, she was feeling dizzy. Thomas felt her hand on his arm, he looked down and saw the girl going white. He slowly and gently placed his arm around her back, giving her some support, "you ok? I think you should lay down."

"No. He did this to me. I'll watch."

Her face was ghostly white, and she felt like passing out. He didn't question it, but kept his arm around her just in case she dropped. The ground started shaking, and she could hear the stone on stone grinding and rusty gears.

"KEEPERS, NOW!"

All the boys started to push the boy at the end of the long pole, outside the safety of the walls. It was only then, when Chris was halfway did he start to fight, he managed to twist around to face the Gladers. With spit flying from his mouth he was screaming, pleading, stating he was better, that he was fine, he didn't mean to. None of the keepers said anything, just kept pushing. When he was outside the walls, in the corridor of the maze, the doors almost shut, Alby detached the wood part, and with one last scream, Chris's eyes locked on Alex, the Wall Doors slammed shut.

Alex would have nightmares for the rest of her life.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex was discharged from the MedHut, with strict orders to rest, no work until her concussion was cleared. Bark was still in the barn, not able to walk too far yet, Alex was left alone in her room, well still technically Minho's room. There was a gentle knock on her door.

"Sunshine? You all good? You decent?"

She sighed in defeat, but called back, "Decent? Morally probably not, but I'm wearing pants if that's what you mean."

She heard a loud laugh from behind the door. She smiled to herself.

"Shuck Sunshine, that sarcasm is gold! Can I come in?"

"Ya..ya I need help."

The door slowly opened. Minho stepped in, "Help with what?"

"Now don't get excited shuck-face. But I can't get this shuck bloody shirt off! All the adrenalin is gone, and everything shucken hurts to move!" She whined, "I...I need help." She felt her face flam red.

Minho's face also went pink, he ran a hand through his hair, but his sly smirk graced his face.

"Oh, umm ya, ya I can help with that...gladly I'll help!" he smirked at her.

"Oh get over yourself. I'm so wrapped up in bandages."  She snapped.

He strutted over, while Alex rolled her eyes. He gently helped her take off the shirt, and pull on his black hoodie. He was surprisingly extremally gentle. Once she was changed, he also helped her brush her tangled hair. Her stomach kept summersaulting. Every time his hands touched her she felt electricity shoot through her.

"Okay Sunshine. Time for bed." He helped her lay down as she winced, and gasped, holding her rips. Once she was laydown he pulled the blanket up. Her heavy eyelids closing already.

"Night Princess." He whispered.

"Thank you Min. I missed you." She whispered back.

She heard the door close and she lay in bed thinking. Her month in the Glade had been rocky at best. So much had happened. It felt like so much longer. She was so tired of being the weak one everyone thought she was. She was determined to change that. Yes, she was still an emotional wreck, but being the only bloody girl surrounded by teenage boys, trapped inside a stone maze with blood-thirsty poison stabbing monster jailors- that she may or may not have helped create - with creepy "creators" who just sat and watched kids die. How could one not be an emotional wreck?! She was allowed to cry and not be ok. She could have emotions and still want to be a badass. Like the book hero's she vaguely remembered reading about.

She thought about the Gladers, how even though she was different, a change in their usual routine they seemed to accept her without issue, well- most of them. It's taking Gally a little while to warm up. She remembered her brother, her actual real biological brother! The other Gladers were slowly becoming her brothers too. They stood up and defended her, they took her side...she would do the same if and when the time came. Because that's what family does. She curled up and fell asleep with the thought of family on her mind. Maybe it was the last thought her awake mind had or her mental wall cracked again and let a memory slip through, or something else entry, she had another dream...a memory.
 
*** She was sitting at a window, her twin sister, Sonya, beside her. They were peeking out a closed curtain, the sun was out and it was bright and hot. The outside world looked dead and desolate, burnt up. A person or two could be seen darting between builders, shadow to shadow, always looking over their shoulder. She reached for her sister's hand. The girls sat side by side, peeking out the window holding hands. Sonya lay her blond head on Alex's shoulder. And Alex lay her first gold head on top of hers. They heard a boy's voice behind them "get away from the window! They're gonna see you!"

BANG.

Big dark demonic eyes. Screams that sounded like it was a wild animal. Drool and black goo fell from the mouth that was wide open. It slammed into the window again, hands beating on the glass. It was a monster. It was Chris. He was screaming at the 2 little girls, except when Alex looked for her sister she was alone. She was alone and in the Deadheads. The screaming never stopped. Screaming and black pitless eyes. She was being slammed into the tree again and again.

"Alex!" Her sister was yelling for her, "Alex!"
That was definitely Sonya's voice.

"Alex! Wake up!" That wasn't Sonya's voice, a different voice.

"Alex? Where are you?"

Sonya's voice again, but it was older, not the 6 year old voice from before.

"I'm going to get you Alex! I want revenge! IT WAS ALL YOUR FAULT!"

"Alex? I can hear you...where are you?"

Sonya's voice again, but it felt different, making a sharp pain in her head.

"ALEX!" That was the other voice.

"Is Newt with you Alex?" Sonya...

"SONY?! WHERE ARE YOU?" Alex screamed, trying to find her sister as her head slammed into the tree again.

"ALEX WAKE THE SHUCK UP!" Minho was desperately trying to wake her up without shaking her concussed head too much.

Alex was tangled in the blankets, sweat covered her body and she was panting, adrenaline pumping through her body, she sat up and scrambled back into the wall. Minho was sitting on the side of the bed again, rubbing his chin.

"Jeez girl, you got a good uppercut!"

She blinked furiously, determined to not let the tears fall.

"He won't leave me alone. He's in my nightmares!" She panted, putting her head in her hands.

"Come here Sunshine." He held out his arms, she crawled over, big tears leaking out of her eyes no matter how hard she blinked, from her dream and her pounding aching body.

"It seems you do this a lot. Hold me while I cry." Alex whispered, her voice cracking. "How come it's always you who sees me fall apart?"

He was quiet for a moment, he rested his chin on the top of her head.

"Not sure. Maybe you feel safe? And are you willing to be vulnerable with someone you feel the safe with?" He was being serious for once, she detected no sass smirk or sarcasm.

"Minho, that was actually very insightful." Alex said.

"You sound shocked! I can be insightful when I want to be! I'm not just a pretty face and lushes hair!"

She could hear his mock hurt. But she seriously thought about it.

"Or maybe," Minho said with a small smirk, "I'm just the most handsome guy here and you can't help yourself, and just get all weepy in my awesome presence. Or you just like to snuggle up with me" Alex snorted.

All very true-except for the weeping...but so shucking true. Who wouldn't want to be held by this young man? But he doesn't need to know that!

"Keep telling yourself that MinMin." She smiled slightly, and sniffed. They were quiet for a minute. "Hey Min, when I had that fist nightmare, and you woke me up...di..did I say anything.. out loud?" Alex asked quietly, hesitantly. She was nervous to actually know.

I knew I was screaming in my dreams, and my screams woke him up, but did I actually say anything?

He pulled away a little to look at her properly. Her purple and blue face turned up to see him too. Her eyes were still beautiful. He could see her beauty still shining through the bruises and scratches.

"Ya.." he said a little awkwardly, "you were yelling my name, you kept yelling 'no don't take him' and my name over and over. What did you see?"

He was smirking now, his eyebrow raised. Alex's face flushed pink. She exhaled slowly.

"Don't let this go to your already big ego, but.."

and she told him about the few pieces of memories she had of him:

** She was standing in front of the door, like she was waiting for something. Her dream self heard a knock and quietly opened the door. "You're late!" She whispered. There was a chuckle at the door. "Sorry my fair lady, I had to wait for the guard to leave. Now come on, they're waiting for us! Let's go." A hand reached out from the dark, interlocked their fingers and pulled her.

** She was standing in a hall, banging on a sealed door sobbing "NO NO NO! PLEASE NO! LET ME SEE HIM! PLEASE! YOU TOOK MY PUPPY AND THEN MY BROTHER! AND MY SISTER! PLEASE DON'T TAKE HIM TOO! DON'T PLEASE! I MADE THOSE MONSTERS, I'LL MAKE MORE, PLEASE DON'T TAKE ANYONE ELSE! I'LL DO ANYTHING!"

She was banging her fist on the door, she was leaving small dents and cracks in the door. She saw spiky black hair and coffee eyes, as he struggled against the guards holding him dragging him towards an operating room. "I'll remember! I promise! I'll remember you! Don't give in! Don't do anything else for them! FIGHT ALEX! FIGHT THEM!" A guard hit him in the head with the back of his gun, knocking him out.

He didn't say anything, just pulled her back into a gentle hug.

"I wish I remembered. I'm sorry Sunshine. I broke that promise."

Alex hugged him back. They didn't say anything, they both needed this hug, the physical contact of a hug. They both needed the comfort the other provided. They ended up falling asleep still wrapped up in each other's arms. Feeling safe with each other.
 
Minho POV:

Minho woke up, with a smile on his face. He was stiff and sore from falling asleep sitting up leaning against the wall. He didn't want to move and wake up the girl who was using his shoulder as a pillow. Her arm was loosely wrapped around his waist. He had his arm draped across her back, protectively. He just sat there letting her sleep, he would be stiff for his run today, but it was worth having his best friend back.

How could I treat her the way I did? I was such a Shuck Face Slinthead! And how could she forgive me so fast? If the roles were reversed, I would have held a grudge..Man...Gally was right! I shucked up! And absolutory I gotta fix what I did, I hope my shucken lame apology was all right, she said she forgave me. I guess that's the difference between us. She has a softer heart. She sees the good in everything. She really is my Sunshine, my light. But we're both stubborn and will do what we want anyways, and that sass! Shuck that sass is amazing.

He softly chucked when he remembered the fire in her eyes when she stood up to Gally with 'I can do this all day!' Or when she broke Newt down and he gave in to her so fast. He loved that she had her own mind, she wasn't as fragile and weak as everyone thought or expected her to be. Emotional breakdowns at night, ya sure, but who doesn't have those in this shucked up place. Nightmares are normal here.

She's gentle when needed, enough sass and attitude to match me. Stubborn and strong and feisty

.

Alex shifted, burying her face into his chest, but continued to sleep. His heart thumped a little faster and his stomach did a flip. Spreading warmth through his body. He slowly ran his hand through her long hair, carful of her stitches. He enjoyed having her close. He felt calm when she was with him.

There was a creek, as the door opened, he looked to see who was trying to sneak into Alex's room. He tensed, ready to fight if he needed to. But it was only Newt. He relaxed again with a small sigh.

"What are you doing here? Again." Newt whispered suspiciously, narrowing his eyes. Minho sighed and looked down at the sleeping girl, he slowly slipped from under her, laying her down gently. He stood up quietly and left the room, rubbing his sore neck. He stepped into the hallway, and closed the door, turning to look at Newt. Who had his arms crossed tight, a look of disapproval and judgment.

Here we go. Big brother Newtie...

"Care to explain why you keep sneaking into my sister's room? Do I need to get Alby involved?!" Newt was whispering, but Minho could hear the venom in his words. Minho looked down, rubbed his neck.

Man this guy and his wandering mind! Can't 2 people just need each other? Why does it always have to go there? Oh...ya..probably my fault. SHUCK YOU'RE AN IDIOT! There was nothing going on, we are friends...but are we? Is there more there..? Do I want there to be more? Yes..yes I do. Shuck Minho, focus! You gotta apologize to him.

He straightened his back, squared his shoulders and looked Newt in the eye.

"Look man, I know you're mad at me for how I treated her, I was a shuck face. I'll admit it. I was the shuckiest shuck-faced shuck. Ever. I was a slinthead, an idiot! And I'm sorry! I still got things to figure out.. but Alex and I talked, I apologized and she forgave me. And before your nasty mind goes anywhere, we are FRIENDS-"

just friends..just friends..But I want more than friends...Shuck Minho! You gotta win her over as a friend again.

"-

and she had another nightmare, I woke up to her screaming. Again. You sleep too heavy to hear anything. We both just needed each other last night, K? Slim it man! Also, everything I said about last time was a lie. And I set it straight last night at supper. Remember?"

"Slim it? After you make her cry and question herself, because you won't even look at her and now you expect me to be ok with this" he gestured to the door. "Just cuz you bloody played the hero, doesn't mean I'm ok with my baby sister snuggled up with you!"

"Whoa whoa, slim it, shank. You think you would be this protective if it was any other Shanket? Or Shank? What if I was snuggled up with Winston? If it wasn't your sister, would you be like this? Or is it me? Do you not trust me Newt? Huh? Ya, maybe my jealousy got the better of me the one day and I said some klunk I shouldn't have. But do you not trust me? Dude, your family owes me twice now. I saved your shuck butt from the maze last year and now I saved your sister's life from a monster. Do you know where she would be if I hadn't shown up?"

He involuntarily shivered, the mental image of storming in on what Christ was doing to Alex made his blood boil.

"Drop the tough guy act. She forgave me. She is better than both of us! She has more empathy and humanity than you or I. If you don't want to get over it, whatever- that's your problem. But you can't stop us. You can't stop me from being there for her. And you know she will do whatever she wants anyways. And if she has another nightmare, I'll be there. Or another anxiety attack, like after you and Alby left, I'll shuckin be there! If she needs help brushing her hair again, I"LL BE THERE! Again and again! I'll be there to hold her until SHE says otherwise. I'll be there for her, just like you. Ya I shucked up, it won't happen again. So slim it!"
 
Alex POV:

The boys were now toe to toe, Newt was slightly taller, but Minho was broader and had more muscle. They had gotten louder as they argued, they didn't realize the door had opened and the girl they were fighting about was standing in the doorway arms crossed. She had woken up when the door closed and heard arguing, she heard most of what was said. She looked between the boys, her face was deadpanned.

"You boys done?"

Both boy's heads turned to look at her, Newt opened his mouth and closed it. Minho crossed his arms and smirked his cocky little smile at her.

"Not sure, Sunshine. I was telling your dear big brother, here, that nothing happened last night, and you and I are good. Also, you're right, he does hold a grudge longer than you."

Alex's lip twitched into a little smile and light pink dusted her cheeks when he winked at her. She looked back at her brother.

"Newt. Slim it, K? I'm a big girl, and if I forgive this shuck-face then that should be good enough for you. I appreciate the gesture, but I'm a big girl, I can make big girl decisions."

"But, your-" Newt tried Alex cut him off, frustrated.

"Newt. We have to make adult decisions, we ARE the adults here. We've been forced to grow up, and fast. Life is too shuckin short to hold stupid grudges, k? You need to trust me."

She stepped closer to Newt, placing her hands on the side of his face, Newt's face softened as he looked at her, seeing the bruise and swelling, and scratches inflicted on her.

"I just don't want to see you hurt. Again."

Alex smiled sadly, "Newt, he won't ever ever do this to me" She gestured to her face and body "I trust him. He's an arrogant smug little shuck face, but I trust him with my life. I already had to. Please. For me? He's your best friend, forgive the shuck face. I need both of you in this hell hole-"

-"Ya you do, Sunshine!" Minho sassed, with a bigger smirk on his face.

"Minho shut your bloody mouth before I smack that smirk right off" Alex replied evenly without even looking at him, her eyes never leaving Newt's.

"Yes ma'am" He said, sheepishly, but that smirk never left his face. Newt's lip twitched into a smile, the same way his sister's does.

"See, he just looks big and scary. I wear the pants in this...relationship."

Relationship... friendship? More? What kind of ship..?  Shuck I wouldn't mind a different kinda ship...

"

And if he does happen to have a lapse in judgment you have my full permission to punch his pretty face and steal his hair gel. Only AFTER I get my hands on him."

Newt laughed, "I guess you can handle the slint head. Your ruthless, Sis. His hair gel? Wow"

Minho blanched, "Sunshine! How could you?! I thought you were team Minho! That hurts!"

Alex turned to face him, hands on her hips, "then use your shuck brain of yours and don't leave me hanging again. You ignore me and act like that again, that threat will be reality. Got it?"

He smirked down at her, she really was short. But he was kind of scared of the feisty girl, he believed every word she said.

"Never again. Cross my heart" he said and used his finger to draw an X over his heart. He looked at Newt

"We good now, ya Shank?"

Both boys eyed each other for a minute, then stepped forward, pushing Alex to the side, clasped arms and gave each other a one arm hug slapping each other on the back. They walked off to breakfast, leaving Alex behind. She shook her head.

"Bunch of bloody shanks" she muttered to herself. But she was glad they were friends again.

Minewt made a good power team, and she really didn't want to come between the bromance because they both wanted to protect her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex's week of medical sanctioned rest started off great. She would wake up early with Newt, Minho and the other Keepers, and have breakfast with them. She would walk with Minho to the Maze doors and see him off. They had started a new ritual where Alex would tell him "use your shuck brain and come back, don't leave me hanging" and Minho would draw an X on his chest "Cross my heart, Sunshine." She would stand and wait until she couldn't see him anymore and then head back to bed for a little. She would hang out with Fry in the kitchen while he made lunch, she would try to help a little here and there, but Fry would always yell at her to "SIT DOWN LIL LADY-BEAN! You ain't been cleared by Jeff yet." She would have lunch and then hang out with Chuck or Newt. By mid week she was bored and feeling useless. Bark had made a full recovery, and she was glad to have her furry friend back.

Alex had also gotten to know the new greenie, Thomas, over the week as well. Bark seemed to like him, so Alex took that as a good sign. He was full of questions, and never satisfied with the answers. He also always had a look of confusion and a lost puppy likeness to him. Alex showed him the Deadhead graveyard, and the glass box of the leader before Alby, who tried going down the Box hole when Thomas wouldn't stop asking about it.

"Look you Shank, this is why we don't try again! He was bloody chopped in half! It happened before I was here. But they have tried everything you can think of! Now do you see? The Maze is the only way out. K?" He just looked so crestfallen.

"So you have your last job trainee today hey? How's it going with Jeff and Clint?" Alex changed the subject.

Thomas just shrugged his shoulders, "Not my favorite."

"Well, if you could choose, what would you want to do?" She was genuinely curious. He thought for a moment, chewing on his bottom lip, he grinned at her sheepishly.

"I'd want to be a runner"

Alex laughed "Why does that not surprise me?" She shook her head

"Well you need to be chosen, not everyone gets to be one. Gotta prove yourself, then Minho has to choose you and then it has to pass the council."

Thomas looked at her, amusement in his eyes, "Oh ya? Chuck told me as soon as you're cleared from that concussion you're being trained as a runner! He also said it was your first week here and you were chosen"

He crossed his arms and smirked, "Do I gotta get cozy with the Keeper of the Runners too?"

Alex gasped and punched him in the arm "NO! You slint head" She flipped her hair and cheekily added,  "I'm just awesome and I'm better than you!"

Thomas scoffed "Ya, ok whatever you say"

They walked back to the glade arguing the whole way.

Thomas went off to finish his day with the MedJacks. Alex wandered around for a little, deep in thought. She wasn't watching where she was going and crashed into something solid.

"Whoa there Shanket! Eyes open. Head up." A deep voice said.

"Oh shuck, sorry Alby, just thinking."

"Care to share?" He asked, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Also, how are you doing? Newt said you were having regular nightmares." He paused and smirked at her "He also said you found a way to deal with them..?" He raised an eyebrow at her.

Alex rolled her eyes, her cheeks going pink. "Really? What did that idiot brother of mine say?"

"Oh nothing... nothing. Heard Minho was having better sleep too..."

"Really? Is that all you shanks talk about? Man Alby, you're as bad as Frypan!" Alex threw her hands up in exasperation.

He chuckled, "Slim it Shanket. I'm just teasing. Though there are bets going..." he said thoughtfully, tapping his chin.

Alex froze "THERE ARE WHAT?" Alby started to walk away laughing.

"Hey, Alby, wait! There is actually something I was thinking about, and I'm pretty sure you could help!" Alex called after him. Alby turned.

"Ya Shanket? What's up?" he sounded annoyed. Alex paused for a moment, thinking about how to word this. She wasn't sure how he would react. She decided to just ask, no point in beating around the bush with him.

"Well, I know it was you who used the bow and arrow... that night. Can you teach me to shoot?" Alby was quiet for a moment, a crease forming in the forehead. He looked her up and down, scrutinizing her. He slowly nodded his head.

"Ok Shanket, I think I could do that."

"Can we start now?! I'm so shuckin bored Alby!"

Alby nodded again, "Ya, just give me 10 minutes, and meet me behind the Bloodhouse." Alex jumped up and down, fist pumping.

"YES! THANK YOU ALBY!"

Ten minutes later Alex was leaning against the Bloodhouse wall as Alby walked over holding his bow and a quiver of arrows. Alex was nervous but so excited for this. Alby started with showing her how to hold the bow, it was a little big for her, but it was manageable. She caught on really fast, he told her to then try with an arrow, he marked a spot in the middle of a large tree trunk.

"Ok Shanket, it takes a lot of practice and don't get mad if you can't do it right away. Took me about a month to even hit the tree."

Alex took a deep breath, stood up straight, she turned her body so she was perpendicular to the tree, she planted her feet, she took an arrow from Alby and fit it to the string, and lifted the bow up. Alby gently tapped her elbow so it was a bit higher, up at shoulder height.

"Good. Now take a breath and aim, use the arrow to aim."

She took a long slow breath in, she looked down the length of the arrow, as she exhaled and she released the string. The arrow shot straight, with a twang of the string. The arrow sliced the side of the tree, making tree bark fly off. Bark ran after the arrow to retrieve it, happy she had a job. Alby stood there shocked.

"Jeeze Shanket! You hit the tree the first time! Beginner's luck, maybe? Try again!" Alex was smiling, she knew she had impressed the Leader of the glade. And herself.

Alex took the arrow from Bark, "Good Girl. Stay" The dog sat, waiting for her next order. Alex lined her body up with the target again, nocked the arrow, pulled back on the string, aimed and as she exhaled, she released. This time there was a loud THUNK. She hit the tree and the arrow was stuck about 2-3 inches deep in the truck. Both Gladers stood there stunned for a moment. Then Alex let out a whoop.

"Ok, this has to be a fluke, no one can be that good!" Alby said, not quite believing what he was seeing.

"Hey!" Alex replied in mock hurt. "Just cuz I'm better than you, no need to be rude!"

Alby rolled his eyes and went to retrieve the arrow from the tree. It took her another 30 minutes, and by then she was hitting the target every time. Alby was speechless and Alex was very proud of herself! Just like wrestling with Gally or Emergency Med training it came naturally, her muscles, body and brain remembering. Alby was now trying to get her to hit smaller targets. As the supper bell rang, they turned to leave, a red flash caught Alex's eye. Alby turned to see why she stopped. There was a beetle blade watching them in one of the tree branches. The two looked at each other, and had a silent conversation. Alex nocked an arrow again, her back to the beetle blade. In a split second she had lifted the bow, spun around aimed and released. The arrow sliced through the air and hit the beetle blade dead center in the head. It sparked and fell out of the tree. The red light of its eyes dying. Alby walked over and picked it up, with the arrow still wedged in its mechanical head.

"Well I'll be shucked!"

Alex was sitting down at the table with her friends eating supper. Alby had gone to put the bow and arrow away. He came over to the table, with his supper and dropped the beetle blade she shot, into the middle of the table. Every head swiveled in his direction, Alex looked sheepishly at her supper, a small smile on her face.

"The blood hell is this?" Newt asked, "you shot a beetle blade?" He pointed his fork at Alby. Alby just nodded at Alex. Heads swiveled in her direction.

"That's dead center! You shot a beetle blade dead center in its tiny head?" Thomas said in shock. "How? Where did you learn that? Did you know you could shoot?" Rapid fire questions from Thomas.

"That's not the half of it!" Alby cut Thomas's questions off, "Shanket can hit pretty much anything! And the first shot she took hit the target tree, 30 min later it was a bullseye every shuckin time!" Alby was bragging like a proud father. Minho was smirking, a twinkle in his coffee coloured eyes. Gally had walked over to see what the fuss was about.

"What's going on?" he demanded.

"Our Viking Warrior Princes here can shoot a bow. And apparently, pretty awesome shot. Even better than Our Fearless Leader." Minho answered, with a nod at the mechanical bug- lizard on the table.

Gally's eyes narrowed, "you did what? You were shooting at the creators? What do you think they're gonna do to us now?!"

Minho threw his hands up and dramatically waved them around, "What more could they possibly do to us? They already took our memories, trapped us in a stone maze with bloodthirsty monsters. Sit down and slim it, Gal." he turned to Alex. "I think we need to see our warrior princess in action."

Alby thought for a moment, "Well, I didn't really want the other Gladers to find out I was giving her archery lessons, but this is too shuckin awesome!"

He really was a proud Glader father. Alex smiled at him, she felt pride in her skills. Newt piped up, a crease in his forehead "No one is gonna get hurt? I really don't want to be dealing with more bodies, MedJacks are already down a worker..."

"Hey!" Alex said with a hurt expression, "Mama Newtie, you think I'm going to hit a Glader when I can hit the head of a moving mechanical lizard? Have some faith dear brother!" She said, rolling her eyes, the sarcasm dripping off her words.

"Mama Newt! HA! Ya Mama Newtie, slim it! No one's gonna get hurt!" Minho sassed. Alex and Minho high fived across the table, Newt went bright red and glared at them.

After super the Gladers all crowded around the open field. Alby and Minho with the help of Chuck and Matt set up a whole bunch of different size targets, at different depths. Alex was standing awkwardly to the side, Minho marched in front of the crowd. He had his hands on his hips, his face serious, glaring at the boys.

"Listen up ya ugly shanks! As you've probably heard- cuz nothing ever stays a shuckin secret in this place.. we have a Viking Warrior Princess in our midst!"

Heads all turned to Alex, who curtsied , the Gladers laughed.

Matt yelled from the back of the crowd "YOU MEAN A VALKYRIE?!"

"Sure Matt, sure... And I'm sure you all want to actually see what our VALKYRIE can do! So, we will start betting now!"

There was an uproar from the boys, some betting their desserts for a week or two, some trying to trade jobs for a day... This amused Alex, watching them all betting on her abilities. Minho waved her over, and she raised her chin and matched over to him, bow in hand, a quiver of fresh arrows on her back. She turned to face the Gladers, narrowed her eyes and raised her voice so everyone could hear her.

"If I hit every target, I get your desserts for the rest of my life!" The Gladers all whistled and clapped, whooped and hollered. "DONE!"

As she turned to face the makeshift targets, Minho leaned in close to her ear.

"You got this Sunshine! Now don't let me down, I'm putting my reputation on the line for ya" And winked and sauntered away. Alex's stomach let out a few butterflies but she just rolled her eyes. She had some desert to win.

By the end of the evening, she had a new nickname from the Gladers, and she had desert for life! Hitting stationary targets got to be too easy, so some of the boys started throwing cans into the air for her to hit. Alby had to call it quits. Newt telling everyone "they didn't want to run out of arrows in case they actually needed them." Newt and Minho had their arms around Alex's shoulders, they were all laughing their way to Homestead for bed. It was nice, she felt more confident in herself. She felt like she was slowly figuring out who she was, or maybe used to be. She must have had archery training, some kind of wrestling training and medical knowledge before the maze. (Or she was just awesome.) The boys in Glade had even more respect for her, not seeing her as a fragile little child. And Jeff had said he wanted to check her concussion tomorrow. She was excited to start her runner training. Now she just needed to figure out if it was just the dream or if she was really hearing her twin sister in her head while she slept.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

She pushed the door opened, looking around the Med Jack Hut. She was obviously early, no one was there yet. Man these boys seriously need constant reminders to clean up after themselves. She huffed and got to work, the boys were late today, they told her to be there first thing after breakfast, she was hoping to be cleared today. She was tired of being bored. She had finished tidying up, looked around and sat on the bed waiting. It was quiet in the room. It was bright and sunny outside, promising to be a hot one. She got up to open the curtain to let in the sunshine. She had just touched the fabric when she felt a tickle in the back of her mind. Alex froze. It was the same feeling when she heard Newt's young voice on her first day and during her nightmare when she heard her sister's voice. This time, though, it was more intense. The tickle turned into a sharp sting, and then her head was buzzing, like a vibrating phone.

What the shuck is happening?

Then through the buzzing she heard a fuzzy voice, like a radio that was out of tune.

"...Alex..."

Alex jumped back and yelped. She wiped around, making sure there wasn't anyone behind her trying to prank her. The fuzzy voice came again, a little clearer, she concentrated on hearing the voice in her head.

"

Alex..Alex? Can you hear me?"

Alex was now frozen in place, she shut her eyes tight and tilted her head sideways and the voice came through clearer than ever, but still sounding like it was an old out of tune radio

"ALEX!"

The voice yelled loudly in her head. The voice was loud and hurt her ears and head, she could feel a thumping headache forming, Alex focused all her energy on forming the words mentally and threw them back at the garbled voice

"Stop bloody yelling in my head."

"You CAN hear me!"

"Yes..? Wait... I know your voice. I've heard your voice before. SONYA?!?"

"

YES! Alex! It's me!"

The MedJack room banged open, the buzzing instantly stopped and the fuzzy radio noise was cut off, leaving her head throbbing with an empty feeling. Jeff and Clint had walked in chatting loudly but they stopped when they saw Alex holding her head and tilting it side to side and muttering to herself.

"Uhh Alex..? Clint asked a little nervously. "You ok..?"

Alex dropped her hands, and looked at the boys, a look of confusion and joy mixed on her face. "I'm good, I'm good. Just a uuuhh...a headache. Sorry. I'm ok." She gave the boys a reassuring smile.

No way I'm telling them about a voice in my head.

They looked a little skeptical, but shrugged. "All right Shanket, let's check that concussion and everything else."

Alex sat on the bed while Jeff did a few tests with a little flashlight. Asked her a bunch of questions. He checked her stitches, which were all good to come out. It was an unpleasant experience, but Alex clamping her jaw shut, and didn't make a sound.

"Ok, Alex, I'm sorry, but I need to check those scratches down your chest and torso. I know you're also a Med Jack..and can assess yourself, but as the Keeper, I gotta do my job, I'm sorry. Alby'll throw me off the cliff if I don't." Jeff rubbed the back of his neck, a blush rising on his face. He was stuttering "So, uh, you... you're going to have to umm take your shirt off..."

"Jeff." Alex said matter of fact, "It's a medical examination. Relax you Shank, and do your bloody job."

Jeff relaxed and put on a professional manner after that. There was only one that needed to be recleaned and wrapped, it was the bite mark on her shoulder. She had ripped the scab off when she was learning to shoot yesterday, she didn't even notice.

"Well, I declare you good to go. You will probably have headaches that come and go, if it gets bad enough, go lay down and take some pain meds. Good that?" Alex stood up, slipped her shirt back on with a smile, "Good That!! Good timing, because I can see Gally out the window, and he's headed this way and he's looking a little bloody!"

Gally came barging through the door, holding his one hand in the other, there was blood oozing between his fingers and down his arm, dripping onto the floor. "Gally, the shuck did you do man?" Clint asked, Alex had already brought the medical supplies over to the bed, Clint had sat him down.

"One of the dumb shanks thought my hand was a piece of wood and tried to cut it in two!" he growled through the pain.

"All right, try not to move, I know this is going to sting, but you're big and tough. I gotta clean it and most likely stitch it." Gally just nodded, a little pale. Alex took his hand in her lap and got to work, she didn't look up from her work, asking Clint to pass her things when needed. For being Mr Tough Guy he was a big baby when it came to the needle and stitches. Gally kept flinching and pulling away, she couldn't even start stitching.

Alex looked up amused, "Jee Gal, You don't flinch when your hand was stabbed, but when a tiny little needle gets close to you your turn into a big cry baby." Gally glared at her and growled from the back of his throat.

"I don't like needles."

Alex looked at him for a moment, remembering that he was stung, and that this fear probably sprung from that experience. She stopped teasing, and smiled a sympathetic smile, "I'm sorry Gally! It's ok Gal, we are all afraid of something, If we aint scared, we aint human."

"Isn't that Alby's line?" he grunted, not looking at her. Focusing on the floor instead.

"Yup, I picked it up. It makes sense to me, I like it. Reminds me it's ok to not be ok." she replied happily.

Gally just grunted again. He was looking at her, confused. She was right, but no way was he ever going to admit that. He took all feelings and shoved them down deep and then shoved them even further, ignoring them. But here was this tiny little thing, with green and yellow bruising on her face, and human bite marks on her body and she was smiling at him trying to make him feel better. He wasn't exactly kind to her in the last month, but she had earned a small amount of his respect. He had never seen her cry, scared sure, tears forming, ya. But she never let them fall, at least not in front of anyone. So he thought. She was tough, he liked that. She might just be a Warrior Princess and the warm sunshine the Glade needed. He had noticed there were more smiles from the Gladers, even if he never smiled. She was the sun that made everything grow around her. But if he ever said that out loud he would punch you so hard you would forget.

"Hey Gal?" the girl asked quietly, breaking his thoughts off.

"What?" he snapped.

"Will you teach me to wrestle?"

"What, archery isn't good enough for you?" he scoffed.

"Ha ha. The first night when you made me fight you"-

-"I did not MAKE you fight, you chose to!" He said his temper was rising.

"Fine. When you bullied me into fighting, so you could try and humiliate me in front of the Gladers, or possibly head slam my name out of me. Better?" she sassed raising an eyebrow at him, accompanied with a checky grin.

Gally rolled his eyes, exasperated with her.

Alex continued, "That night, it felt like I had done it before, like I have had training. I don't remember it" she added hurriedly because she could sense he was going to ask, "but my muscles seem to. Will you teach me?"

"Why" he asked, no one ever asked to spend extra time with him. He could see her visibly shrink.

"Because..." She said quietly, looking away for a moment, "I don't ever want to be in a situation where I am being taken advantage of. It was humiliating and terrifying."

She looked back up at him, a fire in her eyes, the same fire she had the day they fought in the sand pit. She wasn't going to go down without a fight.

"Teach me to wrestle, Gally." He thought for a moment, she had determination in her. He respected that.

"Fine," he said stubbornly. "BUT. Only if and when I say, as a Keeper, I take that job seriously, that comes first."

Alex nodded, with a smile. "Also, Gal."

He was losing his patience now, and snapped "What now?!"

"You're all finished. I stitched you up while we were talking and you didn't notice."

She was smirking at him, Jeff and Clint were laughing in the back of the room. She was good. The look of surprise on his face made her laugh.

"Talking is a good distraction. Now, keep it clean and dry. Jeff will give you some pain meds and come back tomorrow for a fresh bandage." Gally just nodded, surprised she could district him like that. Gally left and Alex cleaned up her work area.

"Man Shanket, you're going to put us two out of business!" Alex just laughed at the boys.

Her day was full. She was kept so busy she had missed lunch! Now that the boys knew she was back in the Med Hut, they seemed to find any and all ways to hurt themselves. There was a constant stream of boys, some Gladers were just coming to escort their friends. Jeff and Clint were annoyed, but Alex was quite amused.

"You know guys, you don't have to hurt yourselves to come say hi. I'm not going to bite. You can talk to me anytime, right? I'm a regular ol' Glader! Now stop hurting yourselves, I'm running out of band aids!" She told a huge group of builders who all seemed to get splinters all at once and needed a MedJack.

After that the stream of boys tapered off, still a builder and a slicer or two. It was right  before supper, when there was a knock on the Med Jack door.

Jeff and Clint had gone down for supper early, promising to bring Alex a plate. She opened the door, she was shocked to see 2 runners standing in the doorway. Minho had a smirk on his face but he was being supported by a very annoyed looking Ben.

"Hey there Sunshine!" Minho said with amusement.

"What happened?" Alex put a hand on her hip and cocked her head. It wasn't like him to get hurt, he was the least clumsy person here and the best runner!

"Tripped." Minho shrugged.

"...Tripped? You?" She pointed at him "Tripped." She was skeptical. "And then you made Ben drag your blood arse back here?" Alex replied with some cheekiness.

There is definitely more to this story.

"Yes, and I hurt my ankle. Will you please help me?" he pouted.

Alex rolled her eyes and opened the door wider and let them in. Ben dumped him on the bed and yelled over his shoulder on his way back out "He's all your Alex. Sorry! And good luck!"

"Thanx Ben." she huffed back sarcastically. She turned to see Minho lying stretched out on the bed, getting comfortable. "What are you doing? You twisted an ankle, not your neck, sit up you shank!"

"But I'm hurt! You should be nicer to me!" He pouted, crossing his arms.

"You know, lying to your doctor is a serious offense."

Alex grabbed some ice and a tenser wrap and sat down at the edge of the bed. "Alright, you big baby, take off the shoe and sock, let's see the damage." Minho did as she asked. Alex frowned, "Minho! Liar liar, pants on fire, you're fine!"

"I'm not! I really did trip! And it really does hurt!"

"Mmm hmm" she hummed, she took his foot in her lap and started to check closer for any swelling or bruising. There was nothing. Maybe a little sore when she asked him to flex it, but definitely not as bad as he was making it out to be. "Minho." she said while she continued working, wrapping his non-existent injury.

"Ya Sunshine?" He was far too happy.

"Did you know I was SO busy today with SO MANY Gladers, who hurt themselves today that I had to miss lunch?"

His eyes went wide in surprise.

"Yup" she popped the p, "It has made me wonder, why of all the days, there was an increase of boo boos and owies the day I'm back at the Med Hut." She looked at him, raising an eyebrow questioningly.

"I had no knowledge of this! No knowledge that all, that the guys knew it was your first day back and last night they all planned to come see you with an injury of some sort." Minho smirked at her, a twinkle in his coffee coloured eyes. "Well Sunshine, I guess we all just missed you so shucking much. And you're the best MedJack there is."

Alex rolled her eyes but a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

"All right you shuck-face, all done, the wrap stays on for the day, ice it again tonight. You should be fine to run again in the morning." She got up and turned around to clean up again.

"Good That. You really are a great MedJack!"

He got up from the bed when Alex turned her back, he walked right up behind her, she could feel his warmth radiation from his body. Her heart speed up, and she turned around to face him. He was so close she could feel his breath on her face, he was looking down into her hazel eyes, with a smirk and a raised eyebrow. He could see each freckle on her face. Her stomach did a major backflip.

Get it together Alex! He's your friend...a very attractive friend, with dreamy eyes, and such kissable lips, and that jaw line...shuck me!...but only a friend! Only a...friend? Do I want more than that? Yes! No...maybe? Stop! But look at his eyelashes though...did he always have that dimple.. Oh my goodness, those lips.. wait...what is he doing?

He had taken a small step forwards. She tried to back up, but pumped into the table. She forgot how to breath! He reached up and slowly tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, gently trailing his finger tips down her check and neck. leaving a line of electricity burning her skin. His eyes flicked down to her lips. She couldn't help it, her eyes kept glancing at his lips too. Her cheeks flared up instantly. She tried to look away, anywhere but his eyes, his dreamy coffee brown eyes with long eyelashes, and a sly look he was giving her, He was so close, his eyes and lips were the only thing she could see...or wanted to see.

He knows exactly what he's doing to me! PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER ALEX!

She swallowed hard. He put a hand under her chin, slowly and gently raised it so she had to look at him. Their faces were so close, his breath was fanning her face.

How does his breath smell like mint?

He whispered in a voice that made Alex's knees go weak "Thanx Sunshine, I feel better already" Alex tried to say something but her voice was stuck in her throat. He was slowly leaning forward, his eyes glanced at her lips again...she just raised up onto her toes. He was leaning down, ever so slowly. She still forgot how to breath. Their lips were so close. Inches.

"Ahh hem! Hope I aint interrupting nothin', Lil Lady. Though you do look AWFULLY busy." Alex ripped her chin from Minho's hand, his warm lips brushed her cheek, they were standing so close. She looked at the doorway, her face bright red, and she was so flustered, her lungs decided panting was how to breath...

Of course it's Frypan! The Glade Gossip. Of course he had to walk in. We almost kissed! The entire Glade is gonna to hear about this! And then rumors will start.. more rumors.. Oh Shuck! Shuck my life! BUT HE ALMOST KISSED ME!

Minho just smirked, and hooked his thumbs into the straps of his runner vest, but didn't move away, he was still standing in her personal space. Alex pushed passed him.

"What do you wan Fry" She asked flustered, she couldn't look Frypan in the eye.

"Well, Jeff said you missed lunch and you were busy again over supper. They saw two runners coming up so I brought you some food, I can see now you really have your hands full..."

He wiggled his eyebrows. He made a huge deal of placing a plate of supper on the table and left with a little spring in his step and closed the door. Alex was positive she heard a squeal.

It was now awkward. Alex couldn't look at Minho anymore without her face turning red, or tripping over her words. She turned to the shelves, her back to him and pretended to be busy with something, anything, hoping he would just disappear so she could melt into the floor and squeal or cry or yell or dance...or something. She heard him walk to the door and stop.

"Alex?"

"Hmm?" She didn't trust her voice right now, so she just hummed.

"Thanx, for patching me up, I really feel better already."

"Mm hmm."

"Alex?"

"Yeah?" she squeaked.

"Maybe we could start your runner training this evening. That is.." his voice slipped a little deeper and raspy, making her stomach explode with butterflies and her legs feel like jello

"If you aren't too busy".

Alex spun around, "Are you serious? Really?" Forgetting all the awkwardness just a moment ago, and jumping up and down. Minho chuckled at how excited she got, he loved her childlike enthusiasm.

"Yup" he popped the P. "Finish your shift, eat some supper and meet me in front of the Map room just after the doors close."

Alex was waiting for Minho with Bark beside her. "All right, there Ms. Warrior Princess, your training begins now, and as of now I am your Keeper, you do everything I say, when I say it and how I say it." Minho said strictly.

"Sir yes Sir, Drill Sergeant Minny" Alex saluted him, with a small smirk. Bark gave a happy woof.

"Alex." Minho was dead serious "I'm absolutely serious. The Maze is no joke, one wrong move and you're done, one wrong turn and you're done, if you stop and hesitate because you're too scared or frozen, you are done. Now, I'm going to be tough on you, I know you can handle it...but do you think you can handle it?"

Alex nodded. She knew Minho took his job seriously, but she was surprised at how serious. Now that she thought about it, he probably had the most dangerous, stressful and important job in the whole Glade, including Alby. Everyone was looking to him to get them out. He was the one risking his life every day to get them out, he gave the guys hope, his stubborn determination kept the whole glade going. She really admired how he handled all that pressure. Or maybe she should be worried, he doesn't really show much of anything besides sass and indifference. He was bound to snap at some point.

Minho continued with more of a lighter tone, "Now. I can not afford to live without my hair gel, so no way in shuck am I going to let anything happen to you. Newt wont have any reason to take it. So we will keep you nice and safe."

"That would be a tragedy, wouldn't it? Hair without body and style.." Alex said sarcastically.

"Sure the shuck would, I'm glad you agree." He clapped his hands "Now. To start off, you can not be running in combat boots, and it just so happens the creators sent up another box for you" He handed her a little crate that had some more clothes, hair ties and running shoes, along with a small digital watch and water bottle. She was already wearing leggings, so she sat down and put on the sleek new running shoes, they fit like a glove-

How did the creators know what size my feet are?

When she had her shoes on and hair up into a pony, Minho got to work right away. He made her jog one slow lap around the whole of Glade. It wasn't so bad, she liked running, it made her feel free and alive. Bark was a good running companion, she kept a steady pace beside Alex. Minho pulled out a stop watch and told her to run it again but he was going to time her this time. She took off as fast as her legs would go, pumping her arms and focusing on steading her breathing. When she rounded the last wall corner and saw Minho, watching the watch, she pushed herself just a little more. Bark keeping pace. She made it back to Minho breathing hard, but not fully winded. Minho didn't look up from the stopwatch.

"Min, you broken?" Alex panted.

"No shucking way! No shucking way you beat me!" He said more to himself than to her.

He looked up and yelled over his shoulder "ALBY COME HERE, I THINK THIS STOPWATCH IS BROKEN!" Alby and Newt came jogging over. Minho showed them the stopwatch, both leaders' eyes went wide and looked from the watch to Alex to Minho. Both Glade Leaders started to laugh.

"Anyone care to tell me what's so funny?" Alex asked her hands on her hips, she stuck a hip out. Newt let out a loud laugh, a deep rumble from his chest, he hadn't laughed like that in a long time. He managed to get out, "You dethroned the king!"

"I'm sorry, I did what now?" Alex asked, confused, looking between Alby's proud dad face, Mama Newt's amused one and Minho's shocked and slightly appalled face. Alby crossed his arms, a proud smile on his face, "You, Shanket, have dethroned the Keeper of the Runners, as the fastest person in the Glade. The only one who ever came close was Newt. According to this stopwatch, you're a full 10 seconds faster than him! Congratulations!"

Alex's face broke into a huge smile, then she started to laugh. She was surprising herself more and more. Archery, wrestling, running, emergency medical training...what did she do before this?

"Well, I do look better in a crown then Min...so, ya." She sassed.

Minho huffed and folded his arms. "I don't believe it, I want a redo."

"Fine. Challenge accepted. But." She said as she straightened up and looked him in the eye. "We race. You and me. In front of the whole Glade, so everyone can see me beat your shuck butt."

"Done." They shook hands.

"Alby, call the Gladers, I have a shuck face to beat." Alex stated.

Ten minutes later, The Gladers were all crowded together, on both sides of the line that ran down the side of the wall. Alex and Minho (and Bark, who didn't want to be left out of a run) were lined up at one end. It was a straight 200 meter sprint. Newt, Gally, Matt and Ben at the other end to see who would win, Alby would send them off.

"ALEX! MINHO! TAKE YOUR MARKERS. ON GO. ONE. TWO. THREE. GO!" Alby hollered for everyone to hear.

Alex took off, her eyes never straying from the finish line. Her fiery  golden pony streaming out behind her, she could feel her heart thumping against her ribs, breathing in and out evenly, She could feel Minho beside her. There was no way was she going to let him win! No way! She put her head down and pushed her body harder, faster...

Faster, come on.

She was speeding past Matt and Newt at the finish line.

She didn't stop though, she kept running. Running made her feel free, and feeling free made her feel safe. And safe is something she never truly felt again after Chris's attack. Sure she had moments she felt secure, but never safe. He haunted her in her dreams, she could hear him in her head, sometimes she thought she saw him in the shadows after sunset. If she ran fast enough, she could out run her fears. Right? She ran even harder, beside the stone wall that kept her prisoner. She ran. She could feel the angry hopeless tears falling, and her face heating up, her lungs and legs were burning. She came to one of the corners of the wall and turned, continuing to run. She didn't even slow down when she turned directions. She was gasping for air now, she had pushed herself harder, she wasn't sure if the burning in her lungs was from the tears or the running, probably both. She let out a loud angry broken scream, deep from within and dropped to her knees, panting and crying big angry tears. Bark trotted up beside her, and nudged her face. Alex wrapped her arms around the dog, and buried her face into her neck.

"I'm sorry Bark, I'm sorry!"

She heard footsteps and branches snapping. She stood up and wiped around, ready to fight. She knew Chris was going to come back for her, she always knew. She grabbed a rock from the ground. When he rounded the corner she threw it at his head and ran forward and tackled him to the ground, her fist closed and raised up and she brought it down but he grabbed it, stopping her fist from making contact. She screamed, frustrated, and angry and scared. She tried again, but he wouldn't let go of her wrists. He was bigger and stronger. He wrapped his arm around her back, holding onto her hip and pulled rolling them. He was now on top of her, still holding her wrists tight so she couldn't try and punch him again. His face was only inches from her.
 
Minho's POV:

He rounded the corner, he had stopped at the finish line a few seconds after Alex had crossed it.

Ya, she was faster

.

But she kept running, pushing herself faster than he ever saw her run. Bark was right beside him, looking at him expectantly, she woofed at him and took off after Alex. He hesitated for a moment and then took off after the dog, Newt yelling at him. Minho ran between the wall and Deadhead trees following the sound of Bark and...crying? He was getting closer when he heard a scream. It was so broken, his veins flooded with fear and pushed himself harder. His heart beating faster from exertion and fer.  He rounded the corner and saw her. Alex turn around, her hair flying, screaming. She was breathing hard, she had picked up a good sized rock and threw it. Her aim was perfect, but he was fast enough to duck. But he didn't expect her to tackle him. He landed on his back with a small grunt, she was on top of him, in any other circumstance he would have made a sassy remark about it, but he knew something was seriously wrong (not like the rock thrown at his head was normal for her..)when her small fist came up trying to punch him, he caught it, he held onto her wrist as she screamed again.

"Alex?" Minho questioned.

Her eyes were glazed over and distant- unfocused, she wasn't seeing him or hearing him. Panic washed over him, he wrapped his arm around her and flipped her onto her back, pinning her to the ground so she wouldn't hurt herself.

"SUNSHINE! STOP! IT'S ME!" his voice broke at the end.

He risked looking away from Alex quickly "Bark, get Newt. Get Newt!"

The dog took off. He turned back to the girl underneath him, she was still fighting, and screaming. He started talking to her quietly, ignoring the screaming, he was holding her gently but firmly.

"Sunshine, it's me. Stop fighting, you're going to hurt yourself. I don't know what you're seeing, but it's not real. Whatever it is, it's not real. It's me, it's Minho. It's not real. Your safe, your safe.."

His voice cracked again, his eyes felt wet.

"Please, Sunshine. Stop fighting. It's not real."

Her screaming turned into sobbing, she slowly lost the tension in her limbs, going limp. Minho let go of her wrists, and slowly got off of her, scared she would try something again. When she didn't fight back he picked her up and held her close, trying to protect her from whatever she was seeing.

Newt, Frypan, and Alby came crashing through the trees in time to see Alex stop fighting and start sobbing and Newt dropped down beside Minho and Alex. The other two hung back, unsure of what to do, she was fine at the start of the race, no one knew why she didn't stop. Minho looked at Newt, not really caring that he could see the worry, fear and how shaken he was.

"She tried to throw a rock at my face and then tackled me. But it was like she was seeing something else entirely. I don't know man, something was..is wrong. She couldn't hear me or see me! And then all the fight just left her and started crying!"

Newt nodded, rubbing his thumb over his bottom lip, thinking.

"Newt, I think Chris's attack did more psychological damage than we thought! I think, she thought I was Chris... She was trying to fight him, not me."

Newt nodded, that made sense. Alby, and Frypan stepped over and crouched down beside Newt and Minho and the girl, she didn't respond to anything that was going on. Her eyes still glassy and distant.

"Ok, just give her some time, right now. Jeff said he cleared her medically, there is no more physical damage, but I don't shuckin' blame her for losing it. What that slint head did to her was...was..I got no words. He jacked her up. Minho, she didn't actually hurt you?"

Minho shook his head, still too shaken up to make a sarcastic remark about how awesome he is and that one one could ever hurt him.

"No, I'm fine. I was more worried she would hurt herself." He was stroking her hair, and gently rubbing her back.

"Good. Cuz I really didn't want her in the slammer for breaking  'harming another Glader'. Fry, Newt...you guys good with that? No one needs to know she lost it and tried to take out Minho?" The boys nodded.

"Good. Now, she doesn't go anywhere alone. She trusts you guys the most. If you notice anything like that again you find another of us and we will do our best to help her through whatever trauma she's reliving. I'll have to tell Jeff and Clint too."

He got up and walked away to find the MedJacks. Fry got up and with a look of worry still on their faces slowly walked after Alby. Newt and Minho stayed with Alex.

It took some time, but Alex slowly came back to them. Minho didn't want to admit how scared he was, watching her try to fight him because her mind told her he was a threat...that left another crack in his walled up heart. Hearing her broken screams just about shattered it entirely. He wished he could take her pain and hurt onto himself. He would do anything for her. She was broken. But...so was he. And in those broken places that's when the sun can shine through. Lighting up the dark places. He tightened his hold on her, he silently vowed to never leave her. Even if she didn't reciprocate what he felt, he would still do anything to keep her safe.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

No one mentioned what happened last week. Alex didn't say much for the next few days, she was quiet, she did her work and kept to herself. Alby continued with Archery, just to keep her busy and an eye on her. Jeff kept a close eye on her too, not leaving her alone on shift for long. Bark never left her heels and Newt was always popping in "just to see how you're doin'." Minho also continued with runner training, she was fast and agile, she had some good muscle to her, she was surprisingly strong, but he still made her do chin ups. (Mostly because she would get tired after a while and he would have to help, by placing his hands on her waist or hips and helping her pull herself up- and she wasn't arguing about it. Every time, it would send tingles from where his hands made contact).

"Man Sunshine, you are so light! Fry's gotta give you more bacon! Or a cheeseburger!"

Alex laughed and dropped off the tree branch breathing heavily, her arms sore, sweat running down her neck and back. She turned around to say something sassy, as she placed a hand on Minho's arm. Her head snapped upwards and she felt like a wall around her memories was blasted apart.

***She was seeing Minho in front of her, but she was seeing a younger version. He was cleaner, in different clothes, he was wearing grey pants and a white button up shirt, he had his sleeves rolled up so high you could see his biceps. He was smirking down at her, but the background was different, it was a white cafeteria, with shiny metal tables. "Hey, babe! Are we still gonna go get that cheeseburger when we have a Free Pass tomorrow? Just you and me...let's ditch the others. It's a date, ya?" he had moved right in front of her and placed a hand at the back of her hear, burying his fingers into her hair, and his other on her hip, pulling her close. He leaned his forehead on hers. "I miss just us, you're too busy with extra training."
 
"Hey, Alex?!" Minho asked, panic in his voice, "Alex?? Hey, you ok?"

"Huh? What?" She blinked and she was back in the Glade. Minho was still in front of her, but he was older, more muscular, dark brown pants, light blue shirt and his runners vest, his face was dirty and sweaty, but still the same hair, same eyes. Although they looked tired, and a little broken, like he has seen too much. She was holding onto his biceps and he had his hands under her elbows supporting her.

"Wow...that was so weird! You were here, but you weren't! You were asking me about going for burgers...but we weren't here...!"

"Wait...what? Did you have a memory? About us and cheeseburgers?" He gasped, "Awesome!" Minho said dreamily "Cheeseburgers...can't remember eating one, but I know I love 'em!" Alex shrugged, "I don't know, you said it here and when I touched your arm it was like a memory or whatever it was, exploded in my head. I had one with Thomas his first day. I saw him in a control looking room, he said something like 'It's ok, he live. Alby and Minho found him.' Does that make any scene to you? No one else has had this happen, right? Why am I different?"

It was Minho's turn to shrug. "No idea, Sunshine. Why are you the only girl? Who the shuck knows... But if it's memories about food, by all means continue." he said with amusement. His face changed from amusement to concentraition.

"Wait..Alby and I found him? Found who?"

Alex shrugged. "I don't know, it was like a five second flash. That's all he said. Was there a time when something awful happened and you had to find...wait...no..."

She trailed off, her eyes wide. Minho copying her expression, both their mouths dropped open.

"Newt." They whispered together.

"I saw him! I must have seen it on the screens! Shuck...I watched my brother try to commit suicided!"

Minho wrapped her in a hug.

"It's all right. He's okay. You're all right. Thomas was right. He lived. He's okay."

He pulled away and looked at her. "But you're ok though? Do we need a break?"

"Nah, I'm fine, Minny." She replied shakily, running a hand through her sweaty hair.

"Could go for a cheeseburger now...with bacon!" She tried lightening the mood. They both sighed dreamily.

"What's next on the bloody agenda?" Alex asked after a moment of daydreaming.

"Well, my young grasshopper. We are now finally off to the Map Room."

Alex was both nervous and excited. The growing anticipation of seeing inside this mystery room was very high. Hoping to find the secrets these runners kept. Minho opened the big metal door and swung it open. Alex stepped inside and was hit by a musty metallic smell. She wrinkled her nose. It was quite anticlimactic. The walls were cement and bare, a few hand drawn maps pinned up. In the middle was a big wood table, 8 wood stools placed around it. Some blank paper piles and pencils lay scattered. Along the walls on the floor, there were 8 trunks, 2 per wall. Minho swept his arms wide.

"Welcome, my padawan, to The Map Room!"

Alex looked at him, with a deadpan expression. "I expected... more from you, you Big Drama Queen. This is so...boring! So.. anticlimactic."

"Hey! That was so uncalled for!" He spun on his heel, pretending to flip his hair.

Alex snorted, "Whatever you say."

He had gone to one of the trunks and opened it, brought out some paper and brought it to the table, "come here Grasshopper and learn." He sat down and explained how the maze was a giant circle, but divided into eight sections, every night the walls move, repeating the same pattern every month. The sequence being: 71526483. He explained how the further away from the glade they got the more spread out the maze became.

"Wow. That's a lot to take in" Alex whispered.

"Ya." He sighed, she could see his body language shift, almost like he deflated, "That's not all. Follow me."

He led her to the back of the small room, moved a trunk out of the way. Underneath there was a small trap door, he took out a key and unlocked the lock and led her down the rickety steps, helping her the last few. He turned on a light that was a bare light bulb in the middle of an earthen cellar. On three walls there were all sorts of weapons, from knives, to spears and bows to some weird medieval looking ones. There were clubs and rolls of barbed wire. There was even a small pistol. Minho ignored all that and went to the only wall not covered in ways to hurt people, there was a table with a dusty sheet on it.

"Uh, Min, why all the weapons?" She asked waving to the vast assortment of deadly weapons.

He shrugged, "The creators kept sending them up. Alby thought it best to lock it all up, only letting runners take a few to defend themselves in the maze. Only Alby, Newt and I have a key for here, and only runners and keepers know about this room. Now, come here."

He waved her over to the table. When she was beside him, she gave him a questioning look. He didn't make any sarcastic or sassy comments so she knew to stay quiet, and listen.

"Ok, Alex."

Using my real name, this is really important.

He paused and took a slow deep breath. "Ok. So, only a few people know this and I trust you with this." He pulled the sheet off the table, "This is a full replica of the maze. All of it." He said without any expression on his face.

"Hold up, what do you mean by 'All of it?' I thought you guys were still mapping it?" Asked Alex in disbelief, looking at the replica, made out of sticks and rocks, in great detail.

"There's nothing left to map. We discovered a year ago there was no way out. I've run every inch of it myself. Every cycle. Every pattern. If there was a way out, we would have found it by now."

He looked so broken, so despondent. His body sagged, his face fell, his shoulders slumped. He looked away from the table. It was quiet for a moment, Alex taking in what he had just said. She was studying the little replica when she heard a small sniff. Alex looked over and saw Minho rub his eyes. Her heart exploded with empathy. She reached up to his shoulder.

"Hey look at me." she said gently.

Minho didn't. He continued to look away, his eyes downcast.

"There's no way out. I can't find a way out. There was supposed to be a way through the maze, we tried everything. I failed. I failed everyone. I'm a useless keeper." he said quietly.

That broke Alex's heart. Behind the sass and cocky attitude, behind his twinkling eyes and easy smile there was a tiered, lost, broken boy. She turned fully to face him, she placed her hands on both sides of his face and moved it so he was looking at her. He had tears slipping down his face. Alex used a thumb to wipe the tears tenderly from his cheeks.

"Minho. You listen to me and you listen good." She demanded in a stern tone.

His eyes were searching hers.

"You are NOT a failure. You hear me? You are not. You have the hardest, most stressful job in the entire Glade. You risk your life every single day for all of us. How is that failing? You said you have run and mapped the whole maze? And yet you continue to go out there, despite that, looking, hoping for a way out of this bloody place. You know how strong and determined and stubborn you have to be to do that? You alone give this entire place a reason to get up in the morning. You give every single person here hope. If you truly thought there wasn't a way, you would have stopped and refused to go back out there. Yet every morning, you get up and go out, giving us hope."

She said firmly, believing every word she said.

"You give everyone hope! You give me hope, Min." she added quietly.
 
Minho POV

Her words were a soothing balm on his hurting heart. He was full of self doubt and self loathing. No one ever said anything like that to him. No one ever noticed how hopeless he had become. Because he wouldn't let them. She could somehow see past his jokes and sarcasm to what really lay underneath. She made him want to be vulnerable, but only in front of her. He didn't feel like he HAD to be okay all the time. Her words were the sun that his dark soul needed.

His personal thoughts had been so detrimental, dark and dangerous lately. She was the sun shining into the dark cracks of his heart.

What would I have done if she hadn't been sent up when she was?

He had almost given up. He had lost the ability to hope. He was thinking that what Newt tried to do last year wasn't such a bad idea. An escape he didn't have to deal with. The seduction of black nothingness. And that scared the klunk out of him. She gave him a new drive, she gave him hope.

"Shuck it, Sunshine," he said laughed sadly "How did you know I needed to hear that?"

Alex smiled kindly at him, "because, I can see the hope you have. It just needed a little light. That stubborn streak inside you will get us out of here. Minho, I really do believe in you. In all the runners. And you never know, maybe you're not looking in the right places. Everyone knows men can't find anything."

Minho let out a small chuckle. "Very true sunshine. It's a good thing you're here then. Help all us blind boys."

He pulled her into a tight hug, pulling her into his strong chest. He wrapped his big strong arms around her waist, and buried his face into her hair. While she stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck, he toes barley touched the ground. She turned her face into his neck. She could smell his musky, spicy sunshine smell, and it made her heart beat faster. They stayed like that for a while. Neither one not wanting to let go.

They were just kids. Teenagers, stripped of a life of normalcy. Kids dealing with death, gore and trauma, and for what? They were broken, everyone was broken here, but they had each other's back. The Gladers were friends, they were family, and they wouldn't let each other lose hope. He was her anchor when she would try drift away. She was his sunshine when he was lost in the dark.

They distantly heard the chiming ring of the supper bell. They held onto each other for a minute longer. They slowly stepped apart, feeling empty, missing each other's warmth. Minho looked down into her hazel eyes, seeing the green and gold flecks in them, the splash of freckles across her nose and cheeks. The bruising from her attack had finally faded, there was a small scar on her forehead from when she came up the box. Her pale skin was now sunkissed and rosy from being in the Glade for almost three months.

Only three months? It feels like she has been her forever, what did we do before her? She makes everyone laugh and smile and have hope. Shuck I want to kiss her.

He realized how hard he had fallen for her, and he felt a warmth start in his heart and spread to the rest of his body. He wasn't sure what it was, but he liked the way it made him feel. It took so much self control not to lean down and kiss her. He wanted to so shucken bad, but he didn't want to ruin the friendship they had again.

He cleared his throat, "We should probably grab some supper, or Fry is going to have a shuckin hayday coming up with reasons for why we are late."

Alex laughed, "He sure is, come on MinMin. I'll race ya?"

"Oh, you're ON Princess! You can't beat me a third time" Before he finished talking she was already running up the steps and out the Map room door.

"HEY NO FAIR! YOU CHEATED!"

But he didn't mind, he hung back for a second longer just watching her run, her hair flowing behind her, and listening to her carefree laugh. He was going to be ok, he found hope again, he found the light. And he chased after his sunshine.
  
Alex POV

She sat at the table with her favorite people, laughing and talking about nothing and everything, like how regular kids were supposed to be.

"So Thomas, how is being a Track Hoe?" She asked him

He shrugged his shoulders. "The company is good, the work kinda sucks- no offense Zart."

"Whatever man. As long as you get your work done, you can talk to Newt all ya want." He answered lazily.

Chuck piped up "Hey Thomas you only have a few more days and, you're not the Greenie anymore! How does that feel?"

"Great, you guys can stop calling me Greenie, it's... shucking annoying."

Minho snorted into his cup, Alex whacked him on the back. "Was that your first time using glader slang? Sounds so weird when you use it, ya Shank! Keep practicing. Alex gets it better than you! She came out of the Box using it!"

"Minho be nice, you shuk face! He's trying! Remember he's still a Green Bean!" She teased,

Thomas just groaned, "Come on guys, It's like 2 more days!" Everyone else at the table laughed at him.

While everyone was busy laughing and talking, Alex kept glancing at Minho. She couldn't help it, his face was a magnet for her eyes. He caught her more than once. He would smirk at her, and she would quickly look back down at her food with a pink blush across her cheeks. The last time he caught her looking, he leaned over and whispered in her ear. It sent a warm tingle all over her body.

His voice had dropped an octave and took on a huskiness she never heard.

SHUCK ME! That voice!

"Take a picture sunshine, it'll last longer!"

She choked on her food. Newt had to whack her back this time, he gave her a quizzical look, and glanced between her and Minho who had thrown his head back laughing at her now burning red face. Newt's eyes brightened and a small knowing smile played on his lips. The group finished eating.

"Alright Alex, I think tomorrow you're good to come into the maze with me and Ben. Jeff, do you need her tomorrow? Fry?" Minho announced as he set his fork down.

Jeff thought for a second, "Nah, Clint and I should be good." He pointed a finger at Minho "You better keep her safe, she is the best MedJack out of the three of us, we can't afford to lose her!"

Frypan nodded as well, "I should be good", he also pointed a finger at Minho "I agree with Jeff, one scratch on her pretty little head and I'm going to whack you with every kitchen utensil I own!"

Newt piped in too, also pointing an accusing finger at him, "You hear that Minho? My sister is a valued member of this bloody community. She comes back with anything but a skinned knee and you can say goodbye to your hair gel!"

"SHEESH! Come on you guys! It's like you think I'm going to throw her into the path of a griever and leave her behind!" He yelled exasperated, throwing a hand in the air, "Also, how come you never care that much about me? Man you guys are a bunch of slint heads!" He crossed his arms and pouted.

Alex patted his shoulder sympathetically, "It's Ok Minho... I'm faster than you anyways, so it'll be you as griever bait!"

Minho gasped and everyone howled with laughter.

As the laughter died down, Thomas asked "How do you become a runner? Alex said you need to be chosen, how does that work, she was like what a week here and you thought she was good enough? Do I gotta get snuggly with The Keeper too?"

With that last part he looked at Alex with an amused smile, making Alex face heat up again. Minho, and Alby gave him a questioning look, Newt rolled his eyes- he had been asked this many many times already. The keeper of the runners placed his hands on the table, slowly standing up, his face changed into stone, he didn't blink as he stared Thomas down. Thomas visibly gulped, he didn't mean anything, he didn't mean o cross any lines, he was just curious, he tried to stutter an apology.

"HEY MATT! GET YOUR SHANK BUTT OVER HERE!"

"What's up guys? You hollered?" Matt came jogging over.

"Matt, can you show this ugly shank your scar?" Minho said as he pointed at Thomas. Thomas was visibly confused with what a guys scare had to do with anything. Everyone at the table looked amused, Alby was trying hard not to smile. Matt looked a little uncomfortable at the weird request, but lifted his shirt anyways. Running diagonally from the right rib all the way down to his left hip was a thin white scar. Thomas's eyes went wide. Matt looked at Minho who nodded, Alex patted the bench beside her, where Minho had left. Matt plunked down beside Alex.

"That shank is why she was chosen! She literally saved the kids life!"

He launched into a dramatic retailing of the event. He made Gally and Alby, Newt and even Matt role play the whole situation. He actually made Matt lay down on the ground pretending to almost die, Matt took it seriously and Shakespeare would have been proud. Minho, apparently, was playing Alex. She sat at the table laughing so hard tears fell down her face, and her stomach hurt. Thomas's face was slowly turning a deeper shade of red every minute. When the dramatic retelling was over Chuck and Alex and the rest of the Glad stood up clapping, and whistling. Minho and the "cast" took bows.

"Thank you. Thank you. We'll be here all week!" They sat back down, Minho turned to Thomas again, seriously again. "That's why Shank. She saved a Gladers life, she threw herself into a situation, took control and saved his life. She has the brains, will power, determination, she can hold her own in the Sand Pit against this big lug!" He pointed at Gally. "She's a fast learner. She has dealt with more klunk in her 3 months here than most of these Shanks!"

"Awww! Jeepers Minny! I didn't know you thought so much of me" Alex teased.

"Ya Min! If I didn't know any better, I'd think you liked her. That was some speech!" Fry said with a satisfied smile. Newt was snickering behind his hand.

Minho's faced and ears went red. He stood back up, a sly smirk snacked its way onto his face, he crossed his arms. He looked at the Gladers who were at the tale and cocked an eyebrow.

"What's not to like?" He winked at Alex, turned on his heel and left the dining area. Alex wanted to disappear into the floor.

She was freaking out like a fan girl inside.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex was showering off the grime from the day, Newt was telling her about all the dumb things Thomas had asked him that day and what they were planting next. She loved to hear how passionate he was about something. She knew there was a long period where he had no passion, no light, no hope.

"Newt, I'm glad you found something that makes you happy!"

"Ya, me too. Speaking of happy- you seem to be happier." She could hear the sarcasm and smirk behind the question. "Have you had any more flashbacks?"

Alex ignored the first half of that. She dried off and put on some clean clothes and towel dried her hair. She opened the shower door.

"Yes actually, but a different kind. Come on, let's go sit in the watch tower and I'll tell you!"

"You want to go up there?" Newt seemed hesitant.

"Ya. The view is amazing and it's away from everyone. And if it breaks and we die we can come back and haunt Gally's shuck butt and tease him about his eyebrows!"

"Deal."

They sat side by side, legs dangling over the side, watching the Glade below them. Newt turned his head to his sister.

"So Sis? What happened?"

Alex sighed.

"Well...On Tommy's first day, I had a small memory crash through. I was short. But it was weird!"

Newt was quiet waiting, he was leaning back on his hands, swinging his legs.

"I saw him in front of me, we were in some kind of computer or control room. I feel absolute anguish and despair! Newt, it was awful! Thomas had tears in his eyes, and was saying 'Alex, he's alive, he lived. Minho and Alby found him. He's going to be okay.' Or something like that..."

Newt had froze. His face twisted. Alex was right in guessing what she saw.

"Alex..."

"No Newt, please don't." Alex had placed a hand on his knee.

"No..I need to. I'm sorry. I'm sorry you had to watch me at my lowest. It was selfish and I regret it every day." He whispered sadly. She could hear the self disgust in his voice.

"Newt. I love you. You're my brother, no matter what. Please, be kind with your self. Forgive yourself. You have a second chance at life. Use that! Live for the boys who can't."

He smiled sadly at her.

"Okay. So...any other's?"

She smiled smiled at him. "I know it's going to sound weird, but here goes..."

She explained how she heard Sonya's voice, in the Med Hut, how she somehow said a few words back. She told him about Minho and the cheeseburger flashback, too. She left out the part of Minho being sweet and tender, making it sound like it was not a date. She still wasn't sure how she felt about how she and Minho might have been together before all this. Newt's eyes were big as saucers while he listened, but when she mentioned the Minho cheeseburger thing his face changed into a smirk.

He was quiet for a moment, his thumb running along his bottom lip thinking. "So, it's like if you touch something you get a flashback? How does it work?" Newt asked.

Alex shrugged her shoulders, "not sure how it works, it's random. Know how we all can remember things, like riding a bike, but not who taught us? We were talking about burgers, how Minho was drooling over the thought of one and then it hit me. It's like I have to touch something and it triggers a memory and it slams through that mental wall. Or while I'm sleeping it dreams."

Newt was thoughtful for a second.

"So how do you think you can talk with Sonya? Do you think you could do it again? Is it like a Twin Telepathy thing?"

Again Alex shook her head, "Newt I have no idea! She was in my head, it was like she was calling me! But I guess I could try!"

She pulled her legs up, turned to face Newt, and crossed her legs. He did the same, so they were knee to knee. She placed her elbows on her knees and put her head in her hands. Alex closed her eyes, and concentrated. Newt sat quietly, patiently waiting. She reached far back into her thoughts, she pictured her sister and pictured using her mental hands to reach out. Nothing. Her mind was blank. She opened her eyes in frustration.

"Newt, I have no idea what I'm doing!"

He reached for her hands, holding them, "you CAN do this. Slim it and try again."

She inhaled deeply. Closed her eyes, relaxed her thoughts, and exhaled. This time she thought of it more like a phone. She pictured Sonya in her mind, and pictured her brain like a phone calling her.

"

Sonya? Can you hear me?"

She threw the words out. She felt a tickle at the back of her mind.

Sonya?

The tickle turned into a sharp sting for a moment, and then her head was buzzing, like a vibrating phone.

SONYA? CAN YOU HEAR ME? PICK UP!

Her eyes were squeezed shut, her face screwed up in concentration, squeezing Newt's hands. And then she heard it.

Alex?

It sounded like a bad connection, fuzzy and breaking up. Alex tilted her head to the side.

Sonya? Are you there? Can you hear me?

Yes! Alex I can hear you! But you're sort of cutting out!

Alex tilted her head the other way, and the fuzzy static disappeared.

Sonya?

Alex! Oh my gosh! Alex, you can hear me! You're talking inside my bloody head! How are we doing this?

I have no idea! Newt says maybe it's a twin thing?

Wait, Newt? Who is Newt?

Wait...you don't know?

Know what?

Newt...he's our older brother! We have a bloody brother! And he looks just like me..so I guess like you too!

I have a brother?

Alex could hear her laughing in her head. Alex smiled. Newt knew she had made contact, he whispered, "Alex, can you hear her? What's she saying?"

Sonya, Newt says hi. He's with me. I wish you could talk to him too.

Oh! Oh my. Newt! I can't believe you're with him! Where are you?

"Sonya says hi. And she wants to know where we are." Alex whispered back, her eyes still closed tight in concentration, scared she would lose the connection.

Newt let out a gasp and his eyes welled up with tears. "Sonya! My other baby sister! My other missing piece! I found it! I found you both!" Happy tears leaked down his face. He placed his forehead against Alex's.

Newt says he finally found what he was missing. And that he finally found his baby sisters.

Aww. He sounds like a wonderful brother. Alex, where are you? You won't believe me when I get you where I am! And it bloody sucks big time.

Ha. You won't believe me either. We are in the middle of a big shuckin maze, surrounded by stone walls that go up 100's of feet. There are blood thirsty biomechanical monsters that try to stab us and inject us with poison. Inside the walls we call it The Glade, where we live.

Wait, hold up, Stick, you're inside a maze too, it has wood huts and a barn and stuff? There are about 60 girls here.

Huh? You're with a bunch of girls? No fair! I'm the only girl stuck with about 60 boys!

"Alex? What's she saying?" Newt asked quietly.

"Newt! She is also inside a maze too! But she says her's is all girls!" Alex opened her eyes, staring at her brother, both of their eyes wide.

A maze full of boys? Score. Any of 'em good looking?

Really? We just found out we're both stuck in a maze, and we can communicate with our shuck brains and you're asking me about if the guys I'm stuck living with are good looking? But yes. If you must know...they are shucking hot! Oh my gaawwwwwd! Sonya, SO HOT! Especially one...

I'm so jealous!

Ha. Well it wasn't always nice.The stories I could tell you. What do you do in your maze?

I'm second in command. You? What about our dear Newt?

Alex looked up to Newt. "Sonya is second in command! We are an awesome family of leaders, ey?"

Newt is second in command too! He's also a Track how. I have a few jobs. I help the slicers sometimes with the new animals when we get supplies, and help in the kitchens, my main job is MedJack. I'm also on the council. My first day as runner is tomorrow.

That's a lot of weird words. But I think I got it. MedJack would be healer. Slicer.. would be rancher? And what the bloody hell is a Track hoe?

Alex could here Sonya giggling.

Our dear brother is a hoe?

Alex laughed out loud, Newt looked puzzled. "Sonya also thinks Track hoe is a stupid name!"

Newt groaned. "Really? That's what you two are focused on right now?"

A track hoe, dear sister is the idiot boys name for famer. He works in the gardens.

She could feel Sonya howl with laughter. Alex also laughed. Sitting in a tree fort, leaning on her brother talking to her sister inside her head, so weird.

Oh snap. I gotta go. I guess laughing out loud to myself is causing some issues with the others, next time I'll have to be alone. I hope we can do this again and the designers don't do something about this. They seem to know everything that happens. Be careful sis. I love you. Give our brother a hug.

Ya, me too! I have so many questions. Like how did you contact me the first time! How did you even know about me?

Ya, I'll answer those next time. Bye!

And the connection was cut. But instead of feeling a dead emptiness. Alex could almost feel her presence, just at the back of her mind.

She put her head on Newt's shoulder and sighed. "So, what did she say? Your face was fun to watch." He joked, nudging her knee. But then added sadly "I wish I could talk to her too."

Alex told him everything. Even Sonya's questions about the guys. Alex could feel her face flush, she was glad the sun was setting, it was harder to see.

Newt chuckled, "ya, sis. Are we hot? Maybe one Glader in particular? A certain Keeper..? Maybe one particular Glader...with a sarcastic mouth and obsessed with hair gel?" Newt smirked at her.

"Newt!" She smacked his arm.

Newt threw his head back and let a loud rumbling laugh from his chest escape.

"Come on Sis. It's so bloody obvious. Even Thomas, the oblivious, has asked what's going on with you two! When will you two tell each other, and just make it official?" Alex didn't answer, just fidgeted with a piece of her hair.

"Come on Alex. I KNOW he likes you. And everyone can see it. He has never acted like this around any other glader here. Kinda would be weird...but still. He's never been this protective, goofy, gentle, possessive, jealous... When your around he's way more sassy- i think that's how he flirts...but you do the same thing. And you like him. I can see how both your eyes light up, how you both smile more and laugh louder. I also know he makes you feel safe."

Alex sighed. "I don't know Newt. What if it's just because I'm the ONLY girl. Not like he has options. It seems...like we have bigger things to worry about. Also, you also make me feel safe. I'll always have a big brother to have my back. I love you!"

She gave him a side hug, resting her head on his shoulder, she sat bolt up again.

"Wait...how do you KNOW he likes me? Did he say something?" She asked, giving him a side eye.

He just chuckled.

"What is said and what happens at sleepovers...stays at sleepovers." He winked at her.

"Oh shuck you Newt!" She grumbled.

Newt chuckled, with a knowing look. They lapsed into a comfortable silence. The 2 siblings watched the sunset together, both lost in their own thoughts.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Minho's POV

Nightmares had become a regular thing, ever since her attack, sometimes her nightmares were bad enough to wake her screaming, and sweating, with no idea where she was. Sometimes Minho got there first, he would wrap her up in his arms, help fight of her demons. He would rub her back or ruin his fingers through her hair, humming wordless tune that felt familiar. She would fall back asleep with her head on his chest. Newt would come check on her, nod and leave them. Sometimes Newt got there first, he would rub her back, with her head in his lap, whispering quietly to her. Minho would come check, and a little jealous monster would rage, he wanted to be there first. But he would nod and leave the siblings. Sometimes both boys had to wake her up and she would wake up swinging trying to fight them, and it took both of them to help her calm down and come back.

Last night Minho had laydown on her bed, having their daily talks before Minho went off to his shared room with Newt. She snuggled up beside him, and he had  fallen asleep in  her room. He had fallen asleep with her head on his chest, his had tangled in her hair, and her arms wrapped around his waist. Last night she slept soundly for the first time in almost 3 months! The next morning, he woke up before the sun, he lifted his head off the pillow and looked down, beside him. He smiled as he saw Alex curled up into his side.

Pretty sure Gally is in on some sort of elaborate scheme with Frypan to drag their feet making her her own room. Definitely not a fan of sleeping on the floor...But being here aint so bad, maybe their scheme is working.

She had told him about her experience in the MedHut with Sonya. Then her mind-call with her again that evening with Newt. To say he was a little weirded out at first would be an understatement, she admitted it was weird, too. He got over it pretty quickly though, everything in the shuck place was weird. He was happy just listening to talk. They had fallen asleep talking.

He smiled again as he watched her sleep, a strand of her hair fluttering as she breathed in and out. He absentmindedly ran a hand through her hair, just enjoying the quiet of the morning. He really did not want to get up or wake her up. If he could, he would stay here beside her all day, but they had a job to do. With a sad sigh he gently woke her up.

"Hey Sunshine, it's time to wake up." He rubbed her shoulder. Her eyelashes fluttered and she groaned. She rubbed her eyes with her fists.

"5 more minutes!" She moaned, her voice scratchy from sleep.

Shuck that morning voice is so sexy! Also those sleepy morning eyes, so adorable!

"Sorry Princess, it's your first day as a real runner. We gotta get up."

She huffed and looked up at him with sleepy eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. It took all his will power to not kiss her. Instead he chucked at her, "come on sleepy head. If we hurry you can get some coffee before we leave."

"I do like coffee." She replied dreamly, closing her eyes again.

"Nah ah ah Sunshine! Up ya get!"

And he rolled on top of her being very obnoxious about it and stole the blanket as he kept rolling off the bed, and with some crazy morning ninja agility, landed on his feet with the blankets wrapped around his shoulders.

"MINHO! THAT WAS SO UNNECESSARY!" She yelled at him, throwing a pillow. "BLOODY SHUCK-FACE SLINT HEAD IDIOT!!"

"Whoa Mama Newtie was right! You have quite the potty mouth in the morning!" He laughed at her as she curled up trying to stay warm with no cover and pouted.

"I'm going to get ready. I'll be back in ten. You better be ready!" As he closed the door he heard her mutter something about needing extra time for his stupid hair and stealing his stupid gel. He just smiled to himself and closed the door.

Eleven minutes later he knocked on her door.

"Hey, you still awake?"

He heard shuffling around the room and then the door opened to review a fully dressed and ready to go Alex. She had black leggings with a matching black cropped sports top, which showed off her curves. -not that he was looking!

Don't look, don't stare.. Shuck she's hot. Matches her spicy personality.

Her running shoes, and her hair plaited in two tight braids. She had her backpack strapped on already.

"Let's get you that coffee."

She just nodded with a yawn and followed him down to Fry's kitchen. When they got to the counter Fry handed them each a packed lunch and water. As they put their stuff in their packs Fry got them coffee and bacon and eggs.

"Mmmm Fry that smells delicious!"

As she went to take the mug from Frypan her head snapped up so she was looking at the sky and she froze for a second, with her hand still on the mug in Fry's hand. And then she started to shiver, like she was freezing.

Minho saw this once before when they were talking about cheeseburgers, but it still unnerved him. It was only a few seconds, but in that time Frypan freaked out.

"Fry! Slim it, Shank! She's just having a memory resurface! Whatever you said or did caused it. Just wait."

Alex stop shaking and her head snapped back, she blinked and looked at the guys.

"Frypan!" She said excitedly, "Did you always want to be a chef? Cuz you told me before all this, that your dad owned a big restaurant chain! You grew up in a kitchen!"

Fry stood there mouth opening and closing like a fish, still holding the cup of coffee.

"Fry? You ok?" Alex asked a little unsure, she looked at Minho for reassurance. "Did I break Fry?" She whispered to Minho.

"I know it's freaky. I don't know how to stop them."

She looked down to her feet, unsure. "I'm sorry." She said quietly, like she was ashamed.

Frustration and an urge to protect her bubbled up inside him.

She has no control over these. These guys need to get over themselves! Everyone's making her more uncomfortable then she already is!

Minho was about to step in and sweep her away when Fry dropped the cup, smashing it on the floor. He ran around the counter to her and threw his arms around her in a bone crushing bear hug.

"My Lil Lady! Don't ever ever be sorry about anything you can tell me about my past! Also! We were friends before all this? Thank you!"

Alex hugged him back with a smile. She looked at Minho and his heart skipped a beat.

As they walked over to the wall door, Alex was deep in thought. She glanced at Minho. He sensed her hesitation. "What is it? Lay it on me."

"When I have these...memory episodes..what is it like? I don't want to be even more weird than I already am! But I can't control it!"

"Well, it's weird."-

-"wow. Don't hold back."-

-"hey, you asked!"-

-"ya..but you could have been a little nicer. Jeeze."

He held his hands up in defeat. "Okay okay, sorry. But both times I've seen it, your head snaps back, your eyes glaze over, like your not here anymore, zoning out...seeing something far away.. and your body shakes, only lasts a few seconds."

"Oh" replied quietly, playing with the end of her braid.

"Come on Alex, there isn't anything you can do about it, the rest of us wish we could remember a thing or two. Also, you're not THAT weird. Now come on, Ben is waiting."

You're not weird at all. Perfect actually.

"MINHO YOU SHUCK FACE!" She yelled after him as he jogged away, chuckling.

Alex POV

The doors were just about to open when she heard Newt yelling at her. She turned to see a whole group of boys following him towards the doors. Bark trotting beside Newt. They all gave her a hug and words of encouragement.

"Hey guys, Minho here, where are my hugs and goodbyes?" He asked, faking hurt as he held out his arms, waiting for his hugs.

"Aww Min are you jealous?" Alex teased, elbowing him in the ribs.

"No. I'm just fine, thank you! I'm a lone wolf. I don't need you shanks!" He turned to face the wall doors with a small pout. As the doors rumbled open Minho jogged forwards and called for Alex and Ben.

Newt gave her one last hug, "please come back!"

As she neared the threshold she slowed for a split second, took a deep breath and stepped into the forbidden halls. She heard a bark and whine. She turned to see Bark right behind her. She knelt down, and scratched her head, "not this time girl. Stay with Newt and Thomas. I'm fine, I'm with Minho and Ben. I'll be safe. Stay with Newt and Thomas. Go." The dog whined but listened, trotting back to the group of Gladers at the entrance of the door. She waved goodbye, turned and ran to catch up with the boys

It was cooler inside the maze. It was also quieter, and made the slap of their feet echo. It smelt musty and damp, yet fresh. There was moss growing in some parts of the wall and ivy growing on others. She saw big long marks in the stone, like claw marks. She shivered. She tried to see the top of the walls but looking up made her feel dizzy. They ran about 100 meters into the maze when it split into 3 parts, straight, left or right. Minho stopped and turned to look at her.

"Ok, so today you're running with us in section 4. Today we won't make you do too much. More like testing your stamina. But I want you to do your best to remember each turn we make, so when we get to the end, see if you can do it backwards, just like those mind exercises. Good that?"

Alex nodded, feeling very nervous.

Minho nodded and smirked at her, "you'll do fine sunshine. Just run and keep your eyes open. If you have a question, ask. Oh! And one rule: Run! Never stop running!"

And with that he turned and took off, "come on Shank and Shanket, keep up!"

And that's what she did all morning. Run, they never stopped running. Left, right, right, straight, left, right, left, straight, left. Her legs burned, her lungs burned, and she loved it. She was outside the confines of the wall. She didn't have that awful feeling of being stuck in a small space. She felt like she had a purpose. She loved being a MedJack, but there was something else about being a runner. She kept up with Minho and Ben's pace with ease. Which surprised Ben. Everyone in the Glade knew she was fast, but being a runner also ment long distance. By about noon the trio stopped for lunch, the boys stopped and slid down the wall and grabbed their sandwiches. Alex decided it was better for her, because she hadn't done this before if she slowed her heart rate slowly, so she took her water out and slowly walked up and down the corridor.

As she paced she saw little red flashes, "they have beetle blades in here too?"

"Ya, all over the place. They never bug us though" answered Ben. He was a quiet and reserved boy, maybe that's why Minho and him got along. Minho did the talking for both of them.

"Hmm. Should have brought my bow. One less pair of creepy eyes."

She was on her way back down the corridor when something shiny caught her eye this time. She walked towards the wall and moved some of the ivy, it was a square metal plaque with the words 'World in Catastrophe Killzone Experiment Department' on it.

"Hey Min" she called "what's this? It doesn't sound good at all!"

Minho got up and came to see. "Oh ya, those are all over the place here. I guess it's the creators." He shrugged.

"Interesting" Alex moved more of the ivy with one hand and brushed the plaque with her fingers. The moment her fingers touched the cool metal she was transported to the past.
 
*** "Alex WICKED is good" a voice said to her.
 
*** She was sitting at a big metal desk, with a severe looking middle aged woman with her blond hair pulled right into a bun, she sat perfectly straight and still. There was a small, sharp featured man, with graying hair, his voice was nasally. But both their faces were blurred out, like someone tried to erase them. 
 
"Alex. You know the rules about relationships. We have told you. And we have warned you. We are not going to tell you again. If we catch you together again, there will be ...punishment of the most... severe" said the nasally man, he looked like we would very much enjoy watching her be punished.

The room changed.
 
*** She was sitting on a bed crying quietly. Sonya was beside her rubbing her back, and there was another girl, with dark raven black hair, sitting on her other side. With her arm around Alex's shoulders.

"They pretty much threatened to torture or kill me and him if we're caught!"

The raven haired girl asked quietly, "what will you do?"

"I don't know, they tried making Sonya and I forgot Newt, and now they won't even let other friendships happen! Deprive us of love, isn't that torture enough? Why is love such a bad thing? Why is family and friendship so horrible for them?" All three girls just hugged each other.

The room changed.
 
*** She was sitting, strapped to a chair in a dark room, a light above her came on, blinding her. She could feel the anticipation of something awful about to happen. Then out of the dark came a metallic clicking noise like pinchers. And whirring sounds like a buzz saw. Then metal on metal, like metal spider legs walking. And then a squishy squelching noise. Out of the dark stepped a biomechanical monster. It looked like a spider, with pincher claws and a scorpion tail, it had other appendages with various weapons attached. Tiny beedy eyes set in its head, when it screamed, Alex could see rows of razor sharp teeth. Alex whimpered in fear. A nasally voice came crackling through a speaker.

"Alex. Alex. Alex. We did warn you. We warned you what would happen if you got caught." There was a pause, "do you like your creation? We took your ideas and then added a few...extra touches"

Alex gulped, "what are you doing to him? Please don't hurt him!"

"Oh my dear, we won't harm him...yet.. He is here beside me. And he's going to watch this. You need to learn a lesson in obedience."

The monster came to life, a saw blade and some sharp metal points extended out of the creature as it came closer and closer. Alex was crying. She made these things. How could she do that? How could she help these twisted people? How was this helping save the world? The monster didn't stop, slowly creeping closer and closer. She pushed her chair back as far as it would go up to the wall. It still came closer. It only stopped an inch from her throat and face. The creature stopped. It backed up into the dark.

"Did you learn your lesson?"

Alex nodded, crying. "Hmmm. I don't think so. Again" and the creature slowly crept out of the shadows again as it advanced on her again and again and again.

The room changed.
 
*** Now she was in a control room, being held by 2 armed guards. There was a big window in front of her. Behind the window in the dark room, strapped to a chair was a boy. The twitchy nasally man was beside her.

"You need to learn your lesson for good!"

Her biomechanical abomination whirrled to life and crept forwards towards the struggling terrified boy. She screamed and struggled begging them not to kill the boy she loved with the monsters she was forced to create. As the memory faded she heard the nasally voice again.

"He goes up tomorrow, bump him sooner! Way sooner. And then she will finally know she can't get away with disobedience."

Alex sobbed. They used him to hurt her. It was all her fault.
  
Minho POV

"Interesting" Alex moved more of the ivy with one hand and brushed the plaque with her fingers. The moment her fingers touched the metal, her head snapped up, her eyes glazed over, but this time her knees gave way, before she cracked her head on the stone Minho caught her and laid her down. Her whole body was convulsing.

Ben ran over, "WHAT'S GOING ON? WHY IS SHE DOING THAT?"

"She's having a memory flashback, but she's never done this before." Minho said worriedly, she's never convulsed, or fallen, or taken this long to come out of it.

"Ben. I need you to run back to the Glade and get Jeff, Clint, Newt and Alby to meet in the Med Hut. I'll carry her, go now. I'm right behind you."

"No dude! We stick together! Rule 2 of the runner code"

"No, ya..ya, you're right. Here take her pack, I got her. Come on Sunshine. Always keeping things interesting."

Minho picked her still shaking body up and started to run back to the Glade praying Jeff knew what to do, and that she would be ok. The boys had just turned their 2nd corner when Alex let out a gasp. Minho looked down at her, her eyes were open. They stopped running.

"Hey Alex, you ok? Can you stand?"

She just nodded. Minho set her down gently.

"Water. Please." She said quietly.

Ben handed her her backpack. Minho was kind of freaked out with what just happened. It looked like some kind of seizure. She sat down and drank her water. She looked exhausted, pale and sweaty. She looked around and then at the boys, "we're heading back? Why?"

Minho scoffed at her. "You just had full body convulsions, collapsed to the floor and didn't wake up for 15 minutes! Of course we're going back! I made about ten different promises to bring you back unhurt." His face softened, and he crouched in front of her. "What did you see?"

She stood up abruptly, not looking at him. "I'm fine Minho. I don't want to talk about it. Let's finish our run." She snapped. Walking past him. Minho glared at her.

"Why wont you tell me what you saw?" he asked, hurt laced in his voice

What was so bad that she wont talk to me...did I do something? Shuck..I did something..

"I don't want to talk about it." She said firmly. They both glared at each other, both stubborn and unwilling to budge.

Until Ben spoke up. "Uh guys? We could go back a little ways, not the whole run. Still show her more of section 4. If she says she's fine..."

"Fine" snapped Minho. He rounded on Ben, "if something happens, I'm throwing you under the bus too. Cuz I said we go back." Ben put his hands up in defense. Minho turned around and ran further into the maze.

As Minho ran, his mind started to attack him.

What the shuck was that? Did I over react? Is she over reacting? She's a big girl, she says she's fine..then fine. But something happened...something awful!  What did she see? She was happy before and now she looks...

He glanced at her over his shoulder. Her eyes were empty of emotion, looking straight ahead, nothing on her face. It was deadpanned, a wall of stone, but as he turned back to the front he saw her wipe her check.

Is she crying?! Shuck, she is crying! I wish I could hold her. Well shuck-face, she doesn't want you to hold her, didn't you see the way she shoved you away? What memory could have been so bad? What if I did something? Did I do something before the maze and we actually weren't friends? It must have been awful. I knew it was wrong to open up, I knew I would get hurt. I knew she would never like me. No one ever does, no one ever really cares, just using me for a way out.

His self doubt came back full swing. And kept him mostly occupied, still paying attention to the twists and turns. They got to the end, Alex was a fast runner and had no problems keeping up. He tagged the dead end wall, turned and took off back the way they came.

He called over his shoulder, "that's the end, now we go back and pray we make it before the doors close."

Alex just nodded.

She put on a burst of speed and ran past him. He let her go, watching a few passes behind. Ben ran up beside him, "She always like that after one of her...episodes? She seems pissed."

Minho shook his head. "No. This morning it was like a 5 second one and she told Frypan his dad was a chef and he grew up in a kitchen. It's usually small memories like that, a word or touch or something can trigger it. No idea what happened this time."

Minho was crestfallen.

They had been so good. They started off this morning so happy...what did he do in her past to piss her off?

Alex POV

She led the way back, with no trouble remembering the directions home. Her memory didn't have a problem. Even when it was occupied with what she had seen.

I created Grievers! I actually created the monsters that kill us! How could I ever do that? I must have been an awful person! And now Minho won't ever want to be my friend. I got us caught and then I got us tortured, he won't ever want to be around me.

She could feel a tear fall as her heart broke.

They were almost back to The Glade when she stopped dead in her tracks. Minho and Ben stopped, almost slamming into her. "What the shuck Al-"

"-shhhh!-

-"did you just shhh me?"

-"shut it!"

"Why? What? What's the matter?"

"-SHUSH IDIOT! Be quiet! Listen."

She put her finger to her lips and tilted her head. The boys were quiet. Then they heard it too. Tiny little clicks. And then nothing. They stood silent. Waiting. Then they heard it again. But louder, closer. Alex's face drained of colour, she felt faint. She knew what that was. She looked at the boys, who hadn't figured out what it was.

"Griever" she whispered. "We need to run. Now! Minho, how do we get to the Glade, is there another way?"

He looked at her, his face eerily calm, "Ya, ya it's longer, but we should make it back- if we sprint." He whispered. Taking a glance at his watch.

"Lead the way then!"

They took off in the opposite direction of the Griever noise. Trying desperately to get back before the doors and avoid the Griever. The odds were not in their favor. Beetle Blades were scurrying all over the place, watching them. As they passed a fork, going straight. Out of the side corridor, there came flying a big ugly part animal, part machine and all parts terrifying monster. A second one. They screamed and scrambled to get out of its way.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Griever came at them, screaming and slashing. They had to split up to avoid getting stepped on. Alex had to roll out of the way and crashed into the wall. Ben ducked and ran under its leg, Minho had taken his knife out and slashed the lag that was coming down towards him. The Griever reared back, screaming with a machine leg hanging weird from where Minho slashed it. Ben had reached Alex, helping her up.

"MINHO! GIVE ME ONE OF YOUR KNIVES!" Alex screamed.

Minho backed up to the wall, took a knife from his belt and tossed it to her. Alex caught it with ease, she felt a tingle in her arm and spread across her body. This was also familiar, holding a knife in a dangerous situation. Minho was yelling at them to run.

"I'M NOT LEAVING YOU BEHIND, YOU IDIOT! NOW STOP BEING THE HERO AND RUN!" Ben screamed back.

Alex agreed. The Griever had stood up on its back legs and screamed again, it slammed down and came at them again. Ben and Alex had to dive in opposite directions, out of the way of the sharp things that came at their heads. Alex dove and rolled, coming up to stand on her feet, knife in hand, breathing hard, Minho pushed her back against the wall, yelling at Ben to run, the doors closed in 10min. Ben was behind the Griever, at the end of the corridor closest to the Glade, the Monster was facing Minho and Alex trying to slash them to pieces. Alex had an idea.

"MINHO, WHEN IT REARS BACK UP, GO UNDERNEATH IT, TRY SLASH ITS LEGS OR UNDERBELLY AS YOU GO."

Minho nodded in understanding.  Alex took the small dagger from her hip. She flung it as hard as she could. The dagger burred its self in its forehead.  As the Scorpion tail came at them again, as the Griever reared back on its back legs, screaming. They ran forward, ducked and rolled, Minho rolled and he lashed out with the knife and hit one of its legs. It slowed him down, so he had to push himself up and run the rest of the way bent over under the Griever. Alex sprinted forwards and at the last second dropped to her knees and slid under the creature, leaving a long slash in the underbelly with the knife Minho tossed her. Minho grabbed Alex's hand and kept running towards Ben. Alex had ripped her pants, and scrapped her knees all up, she ignored the sharp stinging in her knees. When they reached Ben he grabbed Alex's other hand and together they ran down the corridor towards the Glade.

With the angry Griever behind them.

They had slowed it down, but even injured it was fast. They ran as fast as their tired sore feet would let them. They had to make it back in 5 minutes. Alex was breathing heavy, her adrenaline giving her the burst of speed, but she was cold and clammy. She was absolutely terrified. They had to duck a few times as the tail came wiping towards them. Twice they had to let go of each other. Alex had to shove the guys out of the way to avoid getting impaled by a sharp metal leg. She saved the guys from being impaled, but it slashed her arm, making her cry in pain. She stumbled. Minho threw an arm around her and kept her stead, they kept running.

Alex skidded to a stop and turned back around at the corner of the corridor.

"ALEX! WJAT THE SHUCK ARE YOU DOING?" Minho screamed at her, he ran back towards her.

She looked over her shoulder at him, tossed her knife into the air quickly, spinning end over end and caught the handle. Minho had reached her, and with all her remaining strength she threw her knife at the head of the Griever. She hit it right in the eye. The Griever stopped and screamed, rearing up and back, now it was pissed.

However, now with only one good eye its aim was a bit off.

"I CAN HEAR THE DOOR!" Ben screamed over the screaming and clicking of the Griever.

Alex stumbled a little as they rounded the last corner, they saw the Glade, and their friends all standing at the entrance. They were screaming at the trio.

Just a little further!

And then around the corner came the very angry Griever. The Gladers all backed up, shocked and horrified at what they saw. Minho grabbed her hand and pulled her forward again, pushing her in front of himself. They ran faster than they ever have in their lives. Alex reached the closing doors first, Minho behind him, Ben right behind him. They had to slow down to fit single file through the closing door. Just as Ben made it to the door, he let out an ear piercing scream, his back arched and he fell forward. The Griever pulled its tail back, and backed away.

The doors slammed closed.

All three of the runners fell onto the ground. Minho and Alex panting, gasping for air. Ben fell onto his face, crying and writhing in pain. Alex, not caring about herself or if she had any injuries crawled over to him, flipped him over and pulled up his shirt, there in the center of his back, was a very small hole, but around it was red and raw, and slowly spreading out from that were his veins, but they were black. Alex rolled him back onto his back. She looked up desperately.

"JEFF! CLINT! GRIEF SERUM NOW!!"

Someone went running. Alex didn't really know what to do, so she just placed his head in her lap and tried to talk to him, stroking his head. He was still twisting and screaming in pain. Someone had come beside her.

"Your bleedin' come on you need to go to the MedHut!"

She ripped her arm away, "No. I'm fine."

It was a few minutes later when Jeff came back with a syringe in his hands. She grabbed it, ripped off the sterile packaging and stabbed it into the squishy part of his arm. He instantly stopped screaming and his breathing settled.

"We gotta get him to the MudHut." Alex said. Jeff, Gally, Alby and Newt picked him up and carried him off. Alex got up and followed at a jog. They laid Ben on one of the beds, Clint grabbed some rope and tied his arms down so he wouldn't hurt anyone.

"There isn't much we can do now but wait for him to go through the changing." Jeff said with a nod. Alby and Newt nodded, then rounded on Alex and Minho.

"WHAT THE BLOODY HELL HAPPENED?" Newt yelled at Minho, anger and fear in his eyes.

Minho held his hands up, "Listen shuck face, it's not like we asked it to chase us! We weren't playing a shuckin fun game of tag! Alex heard it before Ben and I. We had to run through section 8 to get back! So lay off!"

Newt took a breath and closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. Alby patted Newt on the shoulder, he looked at the 2 runners standing before him.

"Look we ain't mad...just..worried is all. Alex, you're always finding danger or trouble."

Alex growled from the back of her throat in annoyance as she crossed her arms.

"You said 'Danger and Trouble always find ME' wrong."

Minho snorted," Ha. 'ain't that the truth."

If looks could kill, he would drop dead.

"Alby, it's like he said. We were on our way back, and would have made it in plenty of time, but we could hear a griever blocking the path. We had to go around to the next section, and another door, but there was another one waiting for us. We had to fight past it and run like our lives depended on it. Now if you don't mind I'm going for a shower."

She spun on her heel and walked towards the door.

"Alex, your arm is bleeding, you need to stay and get that checked!" Newt called.

"I said I'm fine, Newt." She snapped and slammed the door on her way out.

The boys looked shocked. Minho sighed sadly and lowered his head, shoving his hands into his pockets. He kicked the table leg gently. Newt looked back at him, "What's up with her?"

"Nothing. I don't know. Ask her." He snapped back, "I'm going for supper."

He left and slammed the door after himself.

Newt looked to Alby, both confused with their behavior.

"What else happened in the maze? I'll talk to Alex. You got Minho?" Newt suggested, "Those two are way too stubborn to do this themselves."

"Good that."

Newt went looking for Alex. She wasn't in the showers or in her room. Fry said he hadn't seen her. He was worried about his sister. Newt thought for a second, then spun around and walked away, knowing exactly where she would be.

Alex was sitting with her knees pulled to her chest, her chin resting on her knees, with her arms wrapped around her legs. She heard someone behind her, she didn't bother turning around, she knew who it was.

"I'm not in the mood for a lecture."

"I didn't even bloody say anything." He replied as he sat beside her, swinging his legs over the ledge of the tree house, he rested his arms on one of the boards that was supposed to function as a railing. They were quiet for a moment, he pretended he didn't see her wipe a few stray tears.

"Alex" he finally said quietly, "what else happened in the maze. You and Min were all snuggly and flirty and gross this morning and now it's like ice between you."

She sighed. Letting go of her legs, letting her hands fall into her lap. She nervously played with fingers.

"Alex. You know you can tell me and I won't judge- sibling code."

"I had another memory flash. But this one was... bad." She looked away. Her body sagged. She told Newt everything in her flashes.

"Newt, I worked for them! And I'm the reason Minho was sent up here early...and it sounds like you were sent because of me! I made the monsters that kill us! I'm just as bad as the Creators! I'm a horrible person. Chris was right, it is my fault" tears filling her eyes.

"Alex. You are not a bad person. Know how I know?"

She looked at her brother, "how?" She sniffed, not sure if what he said would make a difference.

"Because the people we were before the maze - they don't even exist anymore. These Creators took care of that. But what does matter is who we are now, and what we do, right now. You went into the maze and fought off a Griever." He said matter of fact, "also, would a bad person throw themselves into danger to save a kid? Or cry when you couldn't find that chicken that ran off the other night?"

Alex smiled despite her tears "hey, poor Henrietta was lost and couldn't get home to her friends!"

"See what I mean?! I also believe you wouldn't do anything awful without being forced for some reason. You said they tried making you and Sonya try forget about me. That tells me they did something awful. You are not the bad guy. They are."

He gave her a side eye, "and I'm sure Minho would say the same. I'm 100% certain he wouldn't blame you for anything that happened before the maze. Stop blaming yourself Alex."

Alex sat quietly chewing on her bottom lip. Newt looked out over the Glade.

He sighed. "You know Alex, you don't see it, but since you showed up, this place has changed. I've seen Gally smile and get involved, something he hasn't done since The Changing. Alby has softened, and turned into some proud Father. You have given Minho a new hope, and you gave my life again. You have changed everyone here, you bring the sun and break up the dark clouds. You have no idea the effect you have had. Please, stop thinking your the bad guy."

Alex brought her broken eyes up and looked into his soft gentle ones.

"I love you Newt."

He reached over and pulled her into a tight warm hug. There's nothing quite like a big brother's loving embrace. They spent the rest of the evening watching the sun sink behind the walls and then watching the twinkling stars come out. Alex was exhausted. It was an exhausting day. She put her head on Newt's shoulder and she nodded off pretty fast.

She woke up early the next morning in her bed. She couldn't remember how she got there, but when she heard a faint snore coming from the floor she peeked over the side of the bed. Newt had pulled his sleeping bag into her room and fallen asleep on the floor. With Bark curled right beside him.

Awww!

She slowly and quietly as she could, got out of bed, grabbed some clothes and headed to the shower. Bark followed. It was still early, even Frypan was still sleeping.

After washing her face in the cool water and waking herself up, she decided to go check on Ben. Alex and Bark slipped into the Med Hut, she saw Jeff slumped over in a chair. She tapped his shoulder lightly, hoping to wake him without scaring him. He still jumped a mile high.

"Sorry Jeff! I'm really sorry!" Alex apologized. Jeff rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, yawning, "no no, it's fine. What are you doing here?"

"Woke up to Newt snoring. Came to see how he's doing. I can take over for a bit, if you need to go sleep." Alex whispered, Ben was out of it, but it felt weird not to be quiet in his presence. Jeff nodded, got up and stretched.

"Ya, ok. Good idea. When the other keepers start getting up, I'll send Clint to take over, since your in the maze again. We're gonna need you tomorrow though. New Greenie comes tomorrow, they usually panic and end up in here one way or another."

Alex nodded, and took Jeff's seat. She sighed and when the door closed behind Jeff, she put her head in her hands and sat in the silence. Bark came up to the bed and sniffed Ben. Alex watched the dog without paying much attention, her mind wandering. It was only when she started to whine and took a step back with a growl. Alex focused on what was happening. Ben lay still, breathing heavily, but she now noticed he had dark veins bulging out of his skin, like thick rope, his skin was a sickly green. He was sweating and every once in a while he would twitch and whimper. She had seen those black veins once before, and she shuddered. Maybe being alone wasn't a good idea.

But he's already tied down. And I have Bark. Also in the next room is Alby and every other keeper. Pull it together Alex. You're a MedJack. This is what you do! This is your shuck job.

She got up to get some cool water for his forehead, to help with the fever and sweating. She had just filled up the bowl when her head buzzed.

"ALEX?? E.T. PHONE HOME!"

Alex jumped and yelped, dropped the bowl as she did.

"Shuck it Sonya! You scared the klunk out of me!"

"Ha. Ops, sorry!"

Alex bent down to clean up the mess.

But HI! You're up early. What's up?

"Now that we can communicate, I've been getting very brief flashes of your emotions, and right now, you're very uneasy and it's making me feel sick. What's going on, love?"

Alex briefly explained the Chris situation and then what happened yesterday in the Maze with Ben. She was getting better at concentrating on talking and doing other things. She still had to stop numerous times, and close her eyes to concentrate on the connection. She had cleaned up the shattered bowl and got another one.

..

so now I'm in the MedHut, getting him a cool cloth. Waiting for a shift change and I go into the maze again.

When you call it The Changing, do they remember anything? The last girl to go through it told us she remembered a voice saying 'wicked is-

-good! I heard that too!"

Alex cut in.

"What the bloody hell does that mean?"

"No idea, but anything or anyone that calls themselves wicked is definitely not a good thing. Seems creepy."

Amen sis.

Alex had brought the bowl over and set it down on the side table, placing a cloth in the cool water and then placed it on his forehead.

S

o Sonya, how did you remember me? I came out of the box, Newt was the one to help me out and his eyes looked so familiar. Then it was like I don't remember, maybe a week went by, and I had some crazy dreams, but they weren't dreams, they were memories. You and Newt were in them!"

Alex quickly explained

Ya, I've been here about 2 yrs-

-"Wait, really? That's the same as Newt! You guys must have been sent at the same time to your own mazes!"

Alex sat up straight, realizing her siblings were ripped from her roughly the same time.

That's messed up! Ya, been here about 2 yrs, and then like 3 months ago, I started getting these weird emotions at random times. Like I was sitting by the fire at night and all of a sudden just pure terror. Or I'd be helping the ranchers muck pig poop and I would feel all nervous and excited, happy. Weird feelings at weird times. Then I had a dream. Memory I guess, one night. Your face clear as day. We were playing in a park, and our mother called us for a snack. And then it changed to a second one, we were both on medical beds, strapped down, doctors everywhere saying awful things like we need to cut deeper, these chips better work, this experiment better work. The last one was of us at a desk, with some dude who was all twitchy telling us to try again, talk without our mouths-we were like 10.

Sonya explained in a hurry.

Shuck that's messed up!

Alex got up to get more cool water, Ben's fever was higher than she thought. She turned around and screamed and dropped the second bowl. The buzzing in her head shut off like a cord being snipped. Ben was awake and his eyes were open, looking right at her. His eyes weren't blue anymore, but black pits, and he let out a feral animalistic scream. Alex screamed too, scrambling back, adrenaline pumping through her, her hands searched for a weapon, keeping her eyes on Ben. Her fingers found medical scissors.

Good enough.

Alex held them tightly in her fist, Bark had sprung forward in front of Alex, growling. There was all sorts of banging and yelling from the hallway. The door banged open and Alby, Gally, Frypan, Newt, Minho, Winston, and Clint all came crashing into the tiny room.

"WHATS GOING ON?"

"WHAT WAS THAT?"

"WHO HURT YOU?"

"I'M GOING TO BLOODY KILL 'EM!"

"SLIM IT!" Alby yelled over everyone else. The Keepers stopped yelling. The only thing they heard was Bark growling and Ben and Alex panting.

"Alex, what's going on?"

She ripped her eyes away for the boy on the bed.

"I got up to get some more water, turned around and he was awake, with the same eyes as...as...as" her voice hitched. She closed her eyes took a breath, opened them and continued, "as Chris. And he screamed, just like him. Scared the klunk out of me. Glad you guys tied him down."

The boys nodded.

Clint stepped forward, "that was our bad, I guess Jeff forgot to tell you, during the changing, they kind of look like that and if the serum works, it disappears after a day or 2 and they're fine, tired and cranky, keep to themselves..won't ever be himself again." He rubbed his hands together, like he was nervous.

"Sorry Alex, you're still pretty new and I forget you don't know everything." Jeff had joined the crowd, his hair disheveled and his shirt was on backwards.

"It's fine. Just scared the bloody living daylights out of me." Alex said nodding at the boys. "Thanks for all coming to my rescue though. Makes a girl feel awfully special!" She said as sweetly as she could while she clasped her hands under her chin and batted her eyelashes.

Frypan bowed with much flailing of his arms, "My fair maiden, thy Glade Damsel, fear not! For these mighty Glade warriors fight for the!"

Alex couldn't help but giggle. She loved her boys.

Gally snorted and rolled his eyes, "whatever. She's fine, Ben's fine. Let's have some shuckin breakfast, I've got things to do."

"Ah yes, thy bloody Glade Jester needs sustenance!" Newt laughed.

Alex had to bite her fist to keep from laughing at Gally's horrified facial expression. "You guys go, I'll take over, Alex has to get ready for her run anyways. Just someone bring me breakfast and coffee!" Clint said.

Newt saluted him and left with Alby. Frypan held out his arm for Alex to take. She hesitated, glanced at Minho. He didn't say anything, which wasn't like him. She glanced at him again, he was already looking at her, he was about to say something but he closed his mouth and shook his head. Instead he scratched the back of his neck, looked at the floor to her face and back to the floor. "I gotta..do something.. be at the West doors in 20min."

She hooked her arm through Fry's.  Minho left without a backwards glance. Alex's heart sank. Frypan was looking between the two with a slight frown on his face.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Frypan escorted her down to the picnic area and he even brought her breakfast over to her. She smiled the whole time, forgetting for the moment, about those black pitless eyes.

After a quick breakfast she ran upstairs to get her backpack and shoes, and jogged over to the West door. Minho was there already giving orders to the other runners.

"Alex, you're late. Don't make this a habit." He barked at her, his arms crossed, he didn't even look at her. Her face went red with embarrassment.

"Oh, it's going to be a fantastic day.." She muttered under her breath.

"What was that?" He rounded on her, she raised an eyebrow at him. She crossed her arms glaring at him.

"Oh it was nothing to worry your pretty face about."  The two just glared at each other for a few more seconds. The other runners awkwardly looked at each other, and then down at the ground. Minho finished partnering everyone up, and sent them on their way. He finally turned to her arms folded, her jaw clenched. His mood swings were all over the place.

This was going to be a long shuckin' day if he's this moody already. I should just quit and stick to MedJack...No, idiot! Ya he's a shuck face and we aren't talking... again, but he needs help. And I will be damned if I leave him hanging.

"You're with me again, this time I want to see you cut vines and take notes as you run, and, hopefully if we're not fighting a shuck Griever for our lives, I'll get you to map after we get back. Now come on. He turned to leave but they heard Newt yell.

"WAIT!"

Minho spun around, "What is it Shank?"

Newt called, "Bark goes with you. No exceptions." The dog ran from Newt's side to Alex's.

"Fine. Whatever. Let's go." The new trio ran into the maze. Minho set a fast pace, but Alex didn't have any problems keeping up. Neither did Bark. She seemed to love running just as much as the runners. They made it down the main corridor, in front of them was a rectangular cut in a long wall to the north that looked like a doorway without a door. Minho ran straight through it without stopping.

"This leads from Section Eight—the section beside this one—that way is to section 7. Like I said, this passage is always in the same spot, but the route here might be a little different because of the walls rearranging themselves."

Alex nodded, the workings of the maze slowly making sense.  They ran for a few hours. They reached the end of another corridor and Minho slowed to barely more than a walk and reached behind him to pull out a notepad and pencil from a side pocket in his backpack. He jotted a note, then put them back, never fully stopping.

"I rely ... mostly on memory," the Keeper huffed, his voice finally showing a hint of strain, "But about every fifth turn, I write something down to help me later. Mostly just related to stuff from yesterday—what's different today. Then I can use yesterday's Map to make today's. Easy-peasy, Sunshine."

Alex was impressed with the boy. How his mind worked, how calm he was, his runners really looked up to him, the whole glade actually. 
Ya he's arrogant, mouthy and sometimes a little harsh..but His shucking memory is crazy! To remember every single turn and corner where every passage leads. Also, his arms, shuck those are are so nice... and when he's laughing his eyes crease into these cute half moons...
She was too busy thinking about the boy beside her she stumbled on a small rock laying on the ground. She tried catching her balance, but at the speed they were running she fell. Before she face planted, arms wrapped around her. They held her up and placed her back onto her feet. She was breathing heavily, but when she turned her breathing stopped. Minho and her were face to face, he still had his hands on her waist and she had hers on his biceps. He was breathing heavily, and she could feel his breath fanning her face. She really hoped he couldn't feel how fast her heart was beating, and it was not from running. He let a small smirk play in his lips.

He quietly said, "Careful She-Bean, you're falling for me already, are ya?"

She smiled, it was what he said to her the day she came up from the box and he had saved her from another epic faceplant.

You have no idea how hard I've fallen, you arrogant shuck face. But after what I saw, what they did to us when they found out...You wont ever want to be with me.

They were only a few inches apart, still holding each other, staring into each other's eyes. They only broke apart when Bark's loud woof echoed off the stone walls, she was at the end of the corridor smelling one of the turns. Minho cleared his throat, his face a little pink, but that could have been from the exertion of running most of the morning.

"Looks like our running partner found something interesting."

He took off after the dog, leaving a cold empty spot beside Alex. She sighed quietly and followed after her dog and Minho. As they took the right path Minho had pulled one of his knives from his belt and, without missing a beat, cut a big piece of ivy off the wall. He threw it on the ground behind him and kept running.

"Bread crumbs?" Alex asked.

"Bread crumbs," Minho replied. "I'm Hansel, you're Gretel"

Alex laughed, "And Tommy can be the witch!"

He pointed at her, "Yes."

They kept running. Bark was leading them now, she was following some kind of smell, and since Minho knew every turn and hallway he figured what's the harm, maybe she could find something different. Still nothing new when they finally decided to have lunch. They both slid their back packs off and slid down the wall. It was a quiet and awkward lunch. Neither saying much, both too stubborn to talk about why they weren't talking. But they both kept taking turns glancing at each other. Alex didn't know how to bring up her memories from yesterday. She also didn't want to see the look on his face when he found out she was the reason he had trauma and near death experiences, she was the reason they sent him sooner into the maze.

They were just packing up to continue when Bark started whining at the end of the corridor, by another split. The runners looked at each other, Alex shrugged her shoulders and walked to her dog. Minho followed. Bark was acting strange, timid almost, whining, or maybe she was trying to warn them. They crept towards the corner and peeked around the wall. Laying in the middle of the corridor was a Griever.

"Holly Shuck!" Minho whispered

"It's the same one from yesterday, look! It has the slash from you and it has my knives still in its face. You think its died?" Alex breathed, looking over her shoulder at Minho. He had an odd glint in his eye.

"I don't know but let's go take a quick look, and get back to Glade and tell Admiral Alby!" Minho straightened up and moved towards the monster cautiously.

"MINHO! YOU HAVE A DEATH WISH!" Alex was whisper yelling.

Minho just grinned at her. "Come on, who can say they ever saw a dead Griever?" Alex huffed and followed the reckless boy, "If I die, I'm going to haunt your shuck butt for the rest of your life!"

Bark followed, but growled the whole time.

I don't blame you!

The Griever just lay there. Nothing moved. They weren't sure if it breathes like an animal or if it was more of a machine, but either way nothing moved or made a sound. Minho's face light up

"Alex! This is the first time we've found a dead one! This is new! Come on! COME ON! We gotta go tell Alby! Something new in over 2 years!" He grabbed her hand and they took off back to Glade.

They were practically sprinting, Minho was so excited. Alex couldn't breathe anymore, her chest was heavy, sweat dropped down her neck and she could feel it run down her back, her legs were burning. The only thing she could think was "

breath. In. Out. Breath."

Minho didn't look any better, but he never stopped or slowed down. They both bolted through the doors. Alex could hardly stand anymore, her legs finally gave out and she collapsed to the grass. She closed her eyes, trying to breathe. She heard a heavy thud and assumed Minho collapsed too. They both lay there panting in crumpled heaps, everything hurt to move. Bark lay beside them also panting.

"You guys okay? What happened? Why are you back so early?" Thomas's voice said above them. Alex and Minho opened their eyes and slowly with much groaning.

"Alby." Wheezed Minho.

"Ya, he's coming, I saw you two collapse and yelled for him" he looked over his shoulder, and they could see Alby and Newt running over.

"WHAT HAPPENED? WHY ARE YOU BACK SO SOON?" Alby yelled

"Dude, can we get some water first? We both sprinted back here and our waters are empty." Alby didn't move, he wanted answers.

"Alby! I can barely talk, Alex still hasn't moved. Be useful and get us some shuckin water you shank!" Minho yelled back, his voice raw.

"Alby...water. Now. Chop Chop." Alex rasped with her dry throat, snapping her fingers, then let her hand drop to the grass again. Alby huffed and spun around and jogged away.

"Thomas do not get any ideas. Minho and obviously Alex are the only ones who can boss him around" Newt warned and crossed his arms, giving Thomas a pointed look, but he had amusement in his eyes.

Thomas looked unsure, he looked down at Minho and Alex, "So...did you guys find anything?"

Alex managed to get out a small "ha." Newt face palmed and shook his head. He knew. Minho gave him a look that could kill.

"Know what GREENIE, that is usually the stupidest shuck-faced thing you could ask a runner..." he collapsed back to the ground, closing his eyes, but peaked an eye open and looked at Alex with a big grin

"But not today!" Alex grinned back. They tried to high five, but their arms were too tiered and heavy, wasn't a very good one.

"That was a lame high five." Minho frowned at her.

"PFFT! Speak for your self Shuck Face. That was an awesome high five." She shot back.

"Wait..WHAT? What did you find?" Thomas was looking too excited, his desperate need to ask questions and maybe this was finally an answer to what lay behind these forbidden walls.

Newt's eyes grew to the size of saucers. "You actually found something? What?"

Minho sat up again, leaning on his hands "Hold your horses, wait for Admiral Alby!"

Thomas huffed, "why are you guys so tired? I thought you 2 were the best runners ever?" His question was dripping with sarcasm.

"Well I'm the best runner in the Glade ya. And this guy runs everyday at a slow lazy pace," Alex laughed, still laying flat on the ground.

Minho gasped at that last comment. "So uncalled for!"

Alex rolled her eyes and continued, sassing Thomas right back, "But we both got a little excited and booked it back here as fast as we could. You try sprinting for 3 hours, you Slint Headed Greenie!"

Thomas huffed again. Newt let a little chuckle out, she was as bad as Minho. Frypan was right, his sass was rubbing off.

Alby finally came back with cold waters for the runners and a bucket for Bark. All three chugged the water, it gave them some life. Minho stood up and offered a hand to Alex who took it gratefully, he hauled her up easily.

"Ok, spit it out. What happened?" Alby said his arms crossed. Minho glanced at Thomas, his eyebrows raised. "Whatever, I don't really care about greenie right now." Alby waved a hand.

"We found a dead one." Minho said. There was silence for a second.

"A dead what?" Newt asked.

"Griever. We found a dead Griever, around the corner from where we stopped for lunch." Alex added. Minho nodded.

"You know for sure it was dead?" Alby asked

"Well it was the same one as yesterday," Minho answered, he was excited to share his findings.

"How do you know it was the same one?" Thomas questioned, brave enough to step into the conversation.

"Because shuck face. It had Alex's knife still sticking out of its eye and centre of its shuck head. Any other dumb questions?" Minho sassed, angry with the interruptions.

"In the eye? You threw a knife at it yesterday and hit its eye!?" Thomas asked her, shocked.

"Focus Thomas - dead Griever right now. My amazing ninja knife throwing skills aren't the topic of discussion right now." Alex said, rolling her eyes. She was hot, tired and hungry, this conversation needed to wrap up.

"Why didn't you bring it back then?" Alby asked the pair. Alex actually laughed, and Minho rolled his eyes..

"You really expected us to drag that metal machine back here? Know how big that thing was? How heavy it would have been? I know I got super awesome muscle, but seriously dude? Use your brain! But if you really want, I guess we could go back and take a closer look, if we hurry."

Newt looked at his watch, "No. Doors will be closing in a bit."

"Ya, if it's dead, it can wait until tomorrow. Go take a shower you shanks" Alby ordered. Alex gave him a withering look "Apologies. Shank and ShankET. Got take a shower, you two stink."

"Smartest thing you said all day, Captain." Minho sassed and headed to the showers. Alex opted for more water and food, she hobbled to the kitchen,

Thomas and Newt following behind bugging for more details. Fry handed Alex a sandwich and apple, she sat down only to be bombarded with more questions from Chuck and Thomas. Alex slammed her hands into the table.

"GUYS! Slim it! K?" She left the table to go check on Ben and the MedJacks. She pushed the door open, and heard Ben scream. She shuddered, all sorts of emotions coming to the surface, she had to close her eyes and breath reminding herself that it's Ben and not Chris.

"Hey guys, how was today?" Alex asked, her voice still kind of raw.

Jeff turned around  "oh hey Alex- wow. Shanket you look awful!"

"Wow. Sure know how to make a lady feel good, don't cha, Jeffy!" Alex snapped back.

He held his hands up in defense. "Sorry, just...it's true, you look like you're going to drop from exhaustion and your hair isn't exactly ..." he trailed off.

Alex just sighed, "well if you saw a dead Griever and ran your shuck butt off to get back you'd look like this too." She tried running a hand through her tangles.  Alex looked at Ben, he didn't look worse, "how is he doing?"

Clint answered her this time, "Better his screaming isn't as frequent, and he's not so green, should be good in a day or so, maybe sooner. But nothing for you to do here, it's been a slow day."

"Alright. Thanx guys. Also, Jeff, sorry for snapping. It's been a long day" Alex said in her way out.

"All good Shanket. No hard feelings" he smiled at her.

She had a quick shower. It was one of those moods where she wanted to be with people but as soon as she was with people she wanted to be alone. If she was alone her mind would buzz with unanswered questions, and then it would fill up with a Keeper and her heart would squeeze. She couldn't figure out what she wanted, her head and heart were struggling against each other. And Minho's swinging emotions didn't help. She was frustrated with herself. Maybe archery in the Deadheads would help. She found Alby sitting by the Homestead.

"Wanna come shoot with me? I'll teach you to hit the target" she teased.

"Oh you did NOT just say that to me! Your ON Shanket." he replied, accepting the checky challenge.

He paused for a second looking her up and down,  "Also, we could probably find you your own bow, come on." Alby suggested. He led her to the map room and over to the little hatch under the trunk of maps, and down into the weapons room. They found her a bow that fit, she also grabbed a quiver and made sure it was full. As she was strapping it to her back she saw a brown leather belt that caught her eye, sitting on a table by the knife wall. She walked over and pick it up. Instantly her head snapped up and her eyes glazed over

*** She was standing in a weapons room, a shiny white and metal one, with weapons placed evenly along the walls and tables, each with a label. There was a man in front of her, she couldn't focus on his face, it was all blurred out. But he was quite tall and full of muscle, with a deep commanding voice. "Subject A0, your belt and holster along with your vest. The man was saying, handing Alex the brown leather. "It's custom made for your smaller size, it also has more than one place for your knives. Once it is fitted and your weapons acquired you are being sent for your mission for the week. You leave at first light. Understood?

Alby was snapping his fingers in front of her face "The shuck just happened Shanket?"

"I ...I had I had a memory resurface." She looked down at the leather belt. Without saying anything else she buckled it on, around her waist and around her thigh, she searched around the table quickly and found the chest vest and grabbed a few knives that looked well worn in on the leather handles. They felt...familiar in her hands, the weight evenly distributed and comfortable. She put everything on.

How? Why would I have this made for me? I was sent on missions? What did I do before this? And why would the Creators send this up? What is going on?

"Alex?" Alby was a little unsure what was going on, but seeing their little ray of sunshine decked out in leather and weapons was intimidating.

"Alby. These are mine. The memory? For whatever reason, the creators made this for me. And for some reason, sent them up...because...why else would they be here?! They seem to small for anyone around here." She asked still struggling with the memory. Alby rubbed his neck, thinking.

"Well I can't really let you walk around decked in weapons. However, the belts and harness you can have, you're right, they don't fit anyone here." He smirked "Minho was very upset. He said and I quote 'would make me look even more badass'" Alby laughed at the memory.

Alex scoffed "Poor pumpkin, he's gonna be so disappointed I out badass him." She weighed a knife in her open palm, she tossed it up into the air spinning it end over end caught it spun her body around and tossed the knife into the wall behind her, in one fluid motion.

"Definitely more badass than Minho could ever dream of being" Alby nodded solemnly. "We can go practice, with them, but I take them back and lock them up when we're done. Deal?"

"Good that" Alex agreed.

10 min later Alby and Alex with Bark recovered from their sprint in the maze, beside her, were deep in the Deadheads, away from the other Gladers. They had carved a target into a tree and having a friendly competition. Alex definitely won. It was nice hanging out with Alby, he didn't pry, had good advice when you asked. He definitely had like big brother proud Father feel to him.

"Alby." Alex started then stopped, suddenly kind of nervous.

"Ya Shanket? What's on your mind?" He asked as he retrieved their arrows and knives from the tree.

"Umm, well I just wanted to say Thanks I guess. You have always had my back and believed in me even with everything that's happened. Also, thanks for giving me my first archery lesson."

She said with sincerity, but then added with a cheeky smile, "Even though I'm so much better then you"

He had walked back and placed his rather large hand in her shoulder, "Alex, my little Glade Warrior Princess, it has been an honor to teach you the basic skills I have. You're my little sister. I'll always have your back. And I'll always believe in you!"

He was not a touchy person, but Alex couldn't help it, she hugged him around the waist, he hesitated for a moment but also wrapped his arms around her, patting her back.

"Alright that's enough. Come on best 4 out of 5?"

Alex laughed, "Shank, I've beat you every time! But sure, get ready to have your butt kicked!"

The calm was split by an inhuman animal scream and a very terrified boy yelling for help.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alby and Alex heard the scream again. They glanced at each other and took off towards the scream. Alex's blood had turned to ice in her veins. They followed the sound, Bark took the lead, smelling and hearing better then the 2 teens. Jumping over fallen branches and ducking under low hanging ones, it was much easier for Alex, she was smaller and more agile. She easily left Alby behind.

All she could think was:

No! No, Chris is dead, he's not here. He can't hurt you!

She could hear the pleading voice of a boy.

Alex stopped behind a large tree for a moment to catch her breath and gain her bearings. She notched an arrow, she felt sweet run down her neck but her hands felt numb. She heard a voice repeating "YOUR BAD! YOUR BAD BAD BAD! I SAW YOU!"

Ben! How did Ben get out?? He was still asleep when I was there an hour ago! He sounds like Chris! He's crazy! He's not human anymore. The serum didn't work!

"Please! I don't know what you're talking about!" Pleaded the other boy.

Thomas

!

"SHUT UP!" screamed Ben.

Alex took a deep breath, looked down at her notched arrow. Bark was silent, waiting for instructions.

"Okay girl, stay close. We need to save Thomas." She whispered. She stepped out from behind the tree and raised her bow.

"BEN!" she yelled.

Both boys' heads wiped in her direction. Thomas looked relieved that someone was there. Ben looked even more wild and angry. His veins were still black and thick like rope, twisting around his arms and up his neck, his eyes were black and pitless, his clothes were hanging off of him, he had spit flying from his mouth when he talked.

"HE'S BAD! I SAW HIM! AND I SAW YOOOOUUUUU! YOU TWO DID THIS! ITS YOUR FAULT! ALL YOUR FAULT!" He screamed again, he took a step forwards, as he did he pulled out a small knife.

Where the shuck are these crazies getting knives? I thought they were all locked up?!

"BEN. STOP." Alby finally made it into the scene. "Your just buggin' from the Changing. Get your scrawny shuck butt back to the MedJacks."

Alby had lost all the kind fatherness he had when Alex and him where shooting and was replaced by the authoritative leader he was.

"I can't. They are bad. Bad. Bad people. WE HAVE TO KILL THEM ALBY! WE HAVE TO. THEY DID THIS TO US! I SAW THEM! HE WANTS TO BRING US HOME!"

Alby glanced at Alex quickly nodded to the bow, Alex understood instantly. She raised it, and pulled the string back until it was taut.

"I'm going to ask you one more time Ben! Stand down and go back to the MedJacks!" Alby warned. The arrow aimed and ready. Bark let out a growl and was crouched ready to spring into action.

"Ben." Alex called, "I'm going to count to Three."

Please don't make me use this! Please Ben, please!

Ben just looked wild, panting. He was passing the knife back and forth between his hands.

"ONE."

"They're bad! Your bad." He was whispering to himself

"TWO. DON'T MAKE ME USE THIS BEN!"

"CAN'T LET THEM LIVE!" He crouched down, like an animal ready to pounce on its prey.

"THREE!"

Ben had pounced a split second before she yelled 3. But her aim was good. The arrow sliced across the graveyard, and with a thick wet shink noise the arrow hit its mark, the side of Ben's face, just as he landed on Thomas. The force of the arrow wiped his head and the rest of his body around. Blood splattered, and then slowly pooled and dripped down, soaking the dried leaves and mud.

It was silent for a moment. Alex lowered her bow, breathing hard. Her eyes glazed over, a haunted expression in them. Alby put a hand on her shoulder.

"You did good. That wasn't Ben, that was another Monster of the Creators."

He turned to address Thomas, but Alex had turned and left the graveyard, Bark following. Alex had made it back into the cover of the trees, she dropped to her knees and threw up. She heaved everything out, her eyes watering, from throwing up and from shock.

I just killed someone! I killed a Glader! Friend! A brother! I killed someone. I took their life! I'm no better than the Creators! Ben was right. Chris was right! I'm bad!

The tears came faster.
"Alex!" Her head vibrated.
"

Sonya?"

"Alex. It's not your fault. You are not a bad person!"

"How do you know? I just shot another Glader! I took his life!"

"I know, because I had to do that too. I don't know the circumstances, but we had a girl go through the changing, and they weren't human anymore. You didn't kill a friend. It was a monster. And that monster, I'm guessing was going to hurt you or someone else. You defended them. Like I had to. I had to stand in the way and defend my tribe. Like you stood in front and defended your boys."

"How? How did you know?"

"Because, I can feel your emotions. Remember? When you're feeling strong emotions, I get them too. Sometimes when it's especially strong I get snips of your thoughts. I'm pretty sure it has something to do with our ability to communicate."

"Seriously, I don't know what I would do without you, Sonya. I don't know what's going on, my memories are getting worse, more intense and awful. Minho and I found a dead Griever, Gladers getting stung during the day. Life sucks in the Glade right now! Minho won't want to talk to me after-"

-"who's Minho?"

"Seriously Sis?"

There was a twig that snapped behind her and she heard voices. She stood up and spun around. Alby and Thomas approached. Thomas looked pale and a little green.

Alby nodded at her. "Alex. You okay?"

Alex just nodded, hoping he couldn't see her tear marks on her checks.

"Good, when you left without a word.... Anyway. Baggers will take care of Ben, we need a Gathering and this guy needs to see the MedJacks. I'll gather the keepers, you take him to Clint. I need to find Jeff and see what happened. Meet us in the council hall in 5. Good That?" She was glad Alby was in charge.

Alex just nodded, wearing a mask of stone, hiding her emotions for now. She led Thomas out of the trees, just as he made it to the glad he dropped down and threw up. She waited patiently, she understood. When he had left his stomach contents on the Glade floor, he stood up wiping his mouth.

"Thank you" he said shakily, "I don't know what he meant! What did he mean when he saw me?"

"No one explained The Changing to you?" Thomas just shook his head. Alex sighed, then explained the process of what it was and how it brought back memories, usually awful horrible ones.

"But you get memories, and never try to kill anyone!" Thomas was looking at her, desperate for an explanation of any kind. Alex shook her head, "Mine are different. Mine are random, I never know when it will happen."

Alex pushed open the Medjack door.

Clint was just cleaning up, "Did you find him? He hit Jeff on the head and escaped while I was on break! Jeff went to find Alby! Alex what's happening?" Clint was panicking.

"Clint, Thomas needs some cleaning up. We found Ben.. There is an emergency gathering, right now." She didn't give any details, she was sure Thomas would fill Clint in. "I have to go. See you guys later, Clint, I'm on shift tomorrow" And she left the boys.

She hesitated by the council room door, she was nervous. Alex hung back, taking deep breaths. Bark felt her anxiety rising and she pushed up against her whining, Alex crouched down, her beloved dog placed her head on Alex's shoulder and gently licked her face. Alex wrapped her arms around the dog giving her a gentle squeeze.

"Thank you girl for being there for me. Us Shankets gotta stick together, hey?" Alex sighed, "I guess I have a Gathering to attend." She could hear the boys voices getting louder, some kind of argument was breaking out behind the door. Alex stood up, composed herself, ran her hand through her tangled hair, messing her braids up even more. She shoved her emotions back down put her mask of stone on and opened the Council room door.
 
Minho's POV

The room went quiet and all heads swiveled to Alex. Minho's jaw dropped. He was looking at a real Warrior Princess, like straight from the stories and myths! She had changed out of her runner gear. She was now wearing tan pants, an olive green tank top, and black combat boots. He had seen this outfit before, and loved it, he would catch himself staring and would have to rip his eyes away from her. But she had somehow managed to get a hold of the leather belts and holster he wished he could wear, they had come up in the supplies with her, but was thrown into the weapons room. However, it looked like they were made for her. She moved with ease with the holster buckled around her hip and her right thigh. She also had the shoulder and chest holster on, stuffed full of throwing knives. She moved like it was a second skin. She also had a quiver of arrows on her back and a bow over her shoulder, she had a smear of mud on her cheek bone, making it look like war paint. She held her head high, shoulders square, she exuded confidence right now, but he could see her eyes didn't match her expression. They looked tired, red and jumpy, hiding something.

"Whole shuck she's hot!" Minho whispered.

Newt leaned over and whispered back, "Watch it shank, that's my baby sister you're talking about!"

Minho raised an eyebrow at him. "And? I'm admiring your family genetics. What happened to you? They skip over you and she get them all?"

Newt just smacked him in the back of the head.

"HEY! Watch the hair you shuckface!"

"Gathering is now in session. Everyone sit." Alby roared.

All the keepers found their seats, still stealing glances at Alex and her new badass look. Minho wasn't even hiding it now, just out right staring. He couldn't help it, his heart was beating at an irregular rhythm. Alex looked up after she took her bow off her shoulder and sat down, her eyes catching his. He saw the corner of her lip twitch, but he noticed her eyes weren't all there. What the shuck happened?

And as if on que Gally called "What's this meeting about Alby?"

Alby stood up with a heavy sigh, "You all know Ben was stung, and was almost done The Changing. He somehow escaped the MedJack room" He looked at Jeff who ws holding an ice pack to the back of his head.

"He somehow got out of his binds, and wacked me on the back of the head when my back was turned and ran for it. I went to find Alby as soon as I came too."

Alby nodded, satisfied with that. He turned back to the other Keepers and continued.

"Alex and I were in the Deadheads shooting, we heard screaming, we ran to see what was the shuckin matter. She's faster and made it to the screaming before I did."

He turned to Alex and nodded, obviously waiting for her to tell her view of events. Minho could tell she was nervous, her hands were opening and closing into fists and her eyes kept darting around, never staying still, like she was trying to find an exit. He couldn't handle it anymore and spoke up, his arms crossed across his chest

"We're not going to banish you Sunshine, just tell us what the shuck happened." Her eyes snapped to his.

Why is she looking like a trapped animal? We ain't going to banish her... are we? What the shuck is going on? Or did Ben do something to her like Chris did? Oh my shuck, he did not!

He felt like breaking something. He felt sick to his stomach,  again she had to deal with something on her own and he had failed to be there for her!

She had to deal with Ben jacked out of his mind! Shuck shuck shuck!

"I saw Ben attacking Thomas." Alex stated. That snapped his angry panicking thoughts off.

"I saw him holding a knife- you guys need better control over the weapons by the way, that's the second time someone has gotten hold of a knife and threatened someone else- I told him to drop it, and he kept screaming he knew me and Thomas from before, he wasn't making sense. Alby finally showed up and we both tried to reason with him. Alby told me to use the bow if I had to. We both gave him warnings, he didn't listen and attacked. I shot."

She had said all that quite calmly and then added quietly, "You can't reason with a monster"

Minho watched in shocked amazement as she went on.

"I gave him time, tried to give him time to stop and change his mind. He wouldn't listen" her voice cracked at the end. "I'm sorry, I took another Gladers life."

One lonely tear leaked out and slid down her check. Minho's heart stopped and then fell into the pit of his stomach. The keepers all gasped and arguments erupted all around. Minho stayed silent, he placed his interlocking fingers behind his head and leaned back on his chair.

Shuck, this place is awful. We are all going to die here.

His mind wandered back to Alex, she had to do something he never had to do, he had never had to kill another human before, at least that he remembered- he had to help banish some Gladers... He couldn't even imagine what she was going through. He was going to get up when he saw that Alby was holding her in a tight hug and he was talking quietly to her. He just sat watching instead, with a scowl on his face. The jealous monster raging inside of him.

Why are you jealous? It's not like you were there for her. Again. Even after you promised! You shucked up again.

While he was watching the girl quietly trying to hold herself together he caught a few words from the arguments around him and it made his blood boil even more.

He stood up so fast the chair fell over, "SLIM IT YOU SHUCK FACE SLINTHEADS!"

The arguments stopped, Alby patted Alex's back and stepped to the middle of the room, nodding at Minho in thanks.

"Your welcome for doing your shuck job, and keeping order in this joke of a counsel" he snapped. Alby just narrowed his eyes at him.

"Everyone sit down, you will have your turn when it's your shuck time."

Gally didn't listen, as usual and staid standing "Why should we listen to what she says? How can we know she's telling the truth? That's the second time someone went through the changing and said they saw her, and now they are saying the same thing about that Thomas kid. I never liked him. So why not banish them both? Better safe than sorry!"

There was another instant up rawer at his words.

"SHUT UP EVERYONE AND SIT DOWN" Alby screamed, he was panting like an angry bull.

"Seriously Gally? You're shucked in the head" Minho spat at him.

Gally got right in his face, "standing up for your girlfriend are you?"

"You better the shuck believe I'm standing up for her, you shuck face! I'm pretty sure Alby shot Chris with the same bow and you didn't even bat an eye then, but as soon as the Shanket does it, ON ALBY'S SHUCKIN ORDERS you're all for banishing? That's a little sexist don't ya think? Sit down before you embarrass yourself more!" Minho was right up in Gally's face too, poking him in the chest.

Newt pulled Minho away, "Slim it man" he whispered to Minho. "You know Alby would never let that happen! You also know he gets like this."

Gally was about to say something more when Alex stood up. She was so much shorter than everyone around her, yet when she stood up she had the command of the room.

"Sit. down." She hissed.

Not surprisingly everyone did, when a small girl with fire in her eyes, decked out in knives and a bow, who knew how to use them, you listened. Minho smirked. She glared at everyone in turn, including him.

"So when Chris attacks me and your leader and commander saves me, it's fine, an act of heroism. But I do the same thing for another Glader, on your leaders orders by the way, I'm the shuckin bad guy? All because why, Gally? I'm a girl? I'm different? You're going to listen to someone who was jacked out of their mind, acting like a lunatic, spewing some shucked up nonsense? Thomas has no idea who he is, other than his name. He doesn't know what happened before the box, just like the rest of us! So, how do we know none of you were 'bad'? Huh? I could claim I saw each one of you and you were bad. I did what I had to do. What Alby would have, HAS DONE. So if you're going to shuckin banish me, do it for a shuckin good reason!"

Minho slowly clapped. "Preach it Queen!" Alex just gave him a glare that could kill. He smirked at her "Good speech Sunshine."
  
Alex POV:

The counsel room door burst open, a bagger was in the doorway, panting, "He aint dead! Alby! Ben aint dead! The arrow missed his brain! We have him in the Slammer"

Alex froze in her spot.

"Keepers! Stay here! Newt, come with me." Alby and Newt followed Gavin out the door.

Alex shrunk into the corner. She was fighting herself,

I'm guilty and maybe I should be banished...but I was following orders! And he was going to kill Tommy! What's going to happen now?

Relief flood through her, she didn't actually kill someone, he was alive...but then fear washed over her, that monster was still alive. She was so deep in her own thoughts she didn't notice there was someone in front of her until that person had their hand on her shoulder. She jumped.

"JEEZUS MINHO! THE SHUCK!" she yelped, her heart beating so fast. He smirked down at her.

"What's going on up there?" He tapped her temple.

She shrugged and looked away, "too many things."

He crossed his arms, and looked her up and down, "So what's with the new warrior look?"

She was grateful he didn't push it. She spread her arms out and did a turn "You like it? I heard you tried to wear it." She let a small smirk on her face, picturing his big muscled body trying to fit into the belt and holster.

He cocked an eyebrow at her "Sure do." She was going to tell him about the memory she had when she touched the belt but Alby and Newt came back. Both looking grim, Newt threw her a nervous glance.

"He's alive. But still insisting on killing Thomas and now he's pissed at Alex. And wants to kill her too. Keepers, we vote on Banishment."

It was unanimous. Ben would be banished at sun down.

An hour later, Alex watched as Minho dragged his old running partner into the front of the crowd, Newt had the long metal pole ready. Alby snapped the collar around Ben's neck, like Chris he sat there defeated, not fighting. Alby spoke in a loud, almost ceremonious voice, looking at no one and everyone at the same time.

"Ben of the Runners, you've been sentenced to Banishment for the attempted murder of Thomas the Track Hoe and uttering threats to Alex the MedJack and Runner. The Keepers have spoken, and their word ain't changing. And you ain't coming back. Ever." He picked up the pole, the doors started to rumble. "KEEPERS!"

Alex could hear stone on stone and the hidden rusty gears, it was Deja Vie. She had flashbacks to the banishment with Chris a month ago. Chuck was beside her at the back of the crowd along with Thomas. This time his face was pale instead of her.

"You ok? You look like you're going to pass out." Alex was concerned for him. She understood what was going through his head.

"It's my fault he's getting banished. It's my fault! This is so barbaric! How can you all just stand there and watch?"

Alex got angry at that statement. "Well, I could have left him there to beat you to death and eat you, like Chris did to me! And when I fired that arrow, I didn't see you complaining! I saved your shuck butt. If we don't have order in here, then everything we've built comes crumbling down." She softened her voice, he looked so stricken, "He's not human anymore. Okay? Whatever the Grievers inject, it poisons their minds and turns them into animals. It takes their humanity. I'm sorry Thomas. This is a shucked up place. And we have to make shucked up decisions."

Alex turned to Chuck "You're too young for this, let's go, I don't want to be here either." He was trying to be brave, but Alex could see the tears forming and his lip trembling. "Come on. Wanna help me start a campfire?" He looked up desperately, he nodded his head and reached for Alex's hand. She clung to it and the 2 walked away.

They had built a small fire, just to keep busy, but they still heard Ben's last blood curdling scream before the walls slammed shut. Alex sat down in front of the fire, her back against a log. Chuck curled up on the ground, his head in Alex's lap, just staring into the fire.

"Alex?"

"Ya bud? What's up?" She asked quietly.

She heard a small sniffle. "Do you remember your parents?"

Alex was quiet, what could she say to this small terrified child? "Not really. I remember a warm hug. And a voice singing a song. What about you?" His non answer was answer enough.

"Do you think she misses me? I miss her..but I don't even know what I'm missing." He sounded so broken, so little.

"Chuck. I know your mother is sitting on your bed at home ugly crying, snot and tears everywhere, holding your pillow because she misses her Chuckles. I know I would." There was another quiet minute.

Alex looked down at her little friend, he had pulled something out of his pocket. "Whatcha got there Bud?" Alex asked. He held it up for her to see. It was a little live of wood, he had carved a little human out of it. "That's awesome Chuck! Did you make this?"

Chuck nodded, "ya...it was supposed to be for my parents."

"Chuck, they are going to love it!" He was quiet for a minute and held it back out for her, she took it gently to look closer at it. "You can have it."

She looked back at Chuck, "what?" she asked surprised.

"Not like I can remember them anyways." He sniffed, staring into the fire.

Alex could feel a new determination building inside her. She wanted to find a way out for herself, yes, but she had to, no she NEEDED to, find a way out for this child. For the boys who had given years of their lives to this miserable shucked up place. She was determined to find a way for Alby who had to live alone for a month. For Newt who lost all hope being trapped. For Minho, the broken boy inside a stone wall of sass and confidence. For Gally who was a bully to everyone just to hide how scared he was, for Matt who just about died a pointless death, and for Frypan who just wants to cook in peace and not in a prison. For the CHILD laying in her lap, missing a mother he couldn't remember. She was going to find a way out for all her boys.

"Chuck, you hold onto this for me, k? We're going to get out! I promise, cross my heart! Pinky swear!" She held out a pinky, he slowly wrapped his chubby one around hers.

A few of the others slowly came to sit around their fire. It was a very melancholy subdued fire. Alby didn't say anything, he just sat down, opposite Alex and she could see him deflate, he had bags under his eyes, he looked exhausted. Newt sat next to Alby looking the same. Gally, had a moment of goodwill and with the help of Frypan offered his 'special drink' to anyone. He came to Alex, he didn't look her in the eye, but held it out. She was touched that he even offered after the nasty things he said about her in the gathering.

"Did you poison it?" Gally ground his teeth and forced out "if you don't want it."

Alex grabbed the jar. She never actually tried it before, her last 2 bonfires haven't exactly been happy memories. She held the jar in both hands. Chuck tilted his head to look, "looks like he peed in the jar! And you're going to drink it? Man, Shanket, you're brave! Or dumb!" He chuckled to himself.

"Cheers Chucky."

And she took a sip. It burnt all the way down into her stomach. She let out a small cough. The burning turned into a warmth in the pit of her stomach. There were a few quiet conversations going on, but nothing lasted long. The mood in the Glade was definitely a low one. Chuck had curled even tighter into Alex's side, she laid her arm around him and started playing with his curls.

"Alex, will you sing again? Please?" On the last word his small voice cracked and she heard another sniffle. A few other heads looked over and Newt was looking at her with expectation in his eyes. She took another sip of the courage juice. 
 "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are grey. You never know dear how much I love you, so please don't take my sunshine away.One night dear, while I lay sleeping I dreamt I held you in my arms. When I awoke dear, I was mistaken, so I held my head and I cried.You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are grey. You never know dear how much I love you, so please don't take my sunshine away. " 
And closed her eyes trying to think of another song. She reached as far as she could into her dark mind. She concentrated on trying to grab a slip of fog that had swept by.
 
*** Her mother rocking her after a bad dream singing quietly, she looked tired and sickly. A small Sonya lay curled up on the mattress they shared with Newt. It looked like the basement of a border up house. Boxes and canned food stacked up, a shotgun by the locked door. But she heard the lullaby her mother sang to her as she held her and rocked her back to sleep.
 
She opened her eyes and looked at Newt as she opened her mouth and sang the sweet and sad lullaby for her boys.
"Deep in the meadow, under the willow. A bed of grass, a soft green pillow. Lay down your head, and close your eyes. And when they open, the sun will rise.Here it's safe, and here it's warm. Here the daisies guard you from every harm. Here your dreams are sweet, and tomorrow brings them true. Here is the place where I love you.Deep in the meadow, hidden far away. A cloak of green, a moon beam ray. Forget your woes, and let your troubles lay. And when again it's morning, they'll wash away.Here it's safe, and here it's warm. Here the daisies guard you from every harm. Here your dreams are sweet, and tomorrow brings them true. Here is the place where I love you."
Alby didn't say anything when most of the Gladers opted to sleep outside by the fire. Newt came over to give Alex a hug. They smiled sadly at each other. They both felt like they were carrying the world on their shoulders. Alex laid her head on his shoulder and fell into a restless sleep. Thomas was unusually quiet after the banishment. Minho was nowhere to be seen- though like last fire, he was there listening from afar, watching from the lookout trying desperately to hold his carefully built walls together.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex woke stiff and sore, and stuck. She looked down and saw Chuck still curled up on her lap, and she had a blanket draped over her.

How did I get a blanket?

Her legs were numb, but she didn't move. She smiled at the child, he looked even younger when he was sleeping, small snores escaping his chubby lips.

"She is finally bloody awake!" Newt said. He was walking over holding 2 steaming mugs. He sat down and handed Alex a mug of coffee.

"Shhh, Baby is still sleeping! And thank you!"

"I'm not a baby!" said a sleepy voice, Chuck sat up rubbing his eyes with his fists, looking just like a toddler after nap time. Alex smiled at him.

"Mmm Hmm." Alex hummed. She looked at Newt with amusement. Newt chuckled softly watching the younger boy, and his sister's gentleness with him. He needed someone to look out for him. "What time is it Newt? Where is everyone?" Alex said, stretching her sleeping legs.

"About 10am."

"WHAT?!" Alex yelp jumping to her feet, "Newt! That's like 2 hours after I'm supposed to be at work! Why didn't you wake me?! Or Minho for that matter! I'm supposed to be out in the maze?!" Newt looked a little guilty, he looked down into his coffee and fiddled with the handle.

"Newt! What are you not telling me?" She demanded. He decided to talk to his coffee instead of meeting her accusing glare.

"You looked peaceful, and after yesterday, everyone agreed to let you sleep. Well Gally was against it, Minho was almost thrown into the slammer, they got into it pretty bad...I'm surprised you slept through that! But also-" he faltered.

"Newt!" Alex gave him such a withering look, it would make anybody spill the secret they held onto. He spoke even quieter "Minho and Alby went into the maze to look at that Griever you guys found.." he trailed off.

"WHAT? ALBY WENT INTO THE MAZE? AND THEY WENT WITHOUT ME? YOU AND ALBY KEPT ME ASLEEP SO I WOULDN'T STOP HIM! WHO'S SHUCKIN STUPID KLUNK IDEA WAS THAT? WHEN THEY GET BACK OOOHH THEY ARE DEAD!" Alex was pacing back and forth, steam just about coming out of her ears.

Alby isn't a runner, he has a hard time jogging around the perimeter of the Glade! How the shuck is he supposed to keep up with Minho? I'm the runner. I was the one who found the stupid thing!

"Hey! Stop and bloody listen! Alex. It was Alby's own idea. He's the shuckin bloody leader, he knows what he's doing!" Newt said indignantly.

"Ya, but that doesn't mean he makes smart decisions! Newt, that's why he has a second...but apparently he doesn't make smart decisions either!" She growled at him. She took a few deep calming breaths before going on, "I have a bad feeling! The last few days the maze hasn't been status quo, Grievers, alive and dead! Something is going on!" Alex had started pacing again.

"It's okay Alex, Minho is with him. Minho will get him home." Chuck said standing up, looking at her with his big innocent doe eyes. "I know you're also worried about him too, they will come home safe." He then gave her an evil little grin, " then after you punch McDreamy's face you can kiss it!" he teased, "I know you didn't get to do your weird little goodbye thing!"

Alex settled a little, Chuck was right, Minho was the smartest and most capable in the maze, but not saying goodbye and telling him not to leave her hanging gave her a dread feeling in the pit of her stomach, and not seeing him cross his heart and wink

.

Today is going to be a long day.

She spent her morning stitching and patching up slicers and builders, it was work that didn't require a lot of brain power, so her hands worked and her mind wandered. And while her mind wandered her anxiety increased. She wasn't sure why, but something bad was going to happen. Maybe it was all in her head. But her anxiety kept the awful what if situations running through her head all day. She was also more jumpy. At lunch Frypan had walked up behind her, she yelped and dropped her plate of food all over the ground.

"Shuck Sakes Frypan! You scared the klunk out of me!"

"Sorry Lil Lady, you're a jittery one today. Are you upset that someone didn't get to say goodbye to a certain Keeper?" He teased her, wiggling his eyebrows, and elbowing her in her ribs.

She rolled her eyes, "Seriously, you guys need a hobby." she whined. She had just finished cleaning up the spilt food when the Newbie Alarm went off. A loud wailing screech.

Here we go again.

The gladers made their way over to the Box. Thomas and Chuck caught up with her and Frypan.

"So, you're officially not the Greenie anymore!" Alex smirked at him, knowing that name really got under his skin.

"Finally!"

"Are we betting Shank or Shanket? It was Chuck, then Alex then Thomas, now Newbie..." Frypan counted on his fingers. Thomas shrugged looking clueless.

"Shank" Chuck said, crossing his arms, "Sorry Alex, but I still think you're like an 'Ops' the creators sent.."

"Thanx Chuck. I love being called a mistake by a small child" she rolled her eyes at him. There was a loud thud from the box. The Gladers were quiet. There was no sound coming from the box, usually they could hear some yelling or crying.

"Well they're a quiet shank" Frypan voiced the opinions of everyone.

"Well they could be like Alex!" piped up a boy from the back.

"Ya! She hid and gave Newt a heart attack! Remember?"

"She aint so quiet now! She could take your head off!"

"Shuck right I could, now who's going to help me open this door?" Alex snapped back. Gally stepped forward and helped open the grate, Newt dropped into the box to see the Greenie.

"What do you see Newt?"

"Is the shank crying in the corner klunking his pants?"

"Crybaby!"

"Wellcome to hell!"

"DUDE! You can't say things like that!"

"Newt, what do you see?" Alex called down, Newt was frozen in his spot. Newt looked up with a confused look on his face.

"It's a girl!" Instant commotion from the boys again.

"IS SHE HOT?"

"I CALL DIBS THIS TIME!"

"YA, MINHO GOT THE LAST ONE!"

"OUCH"

"DUDE! YOU STILL CAN'T SAY THINGS LIKE THAT, ALEX IS GONNA STAB YOU IN YOUR SLEEP!"

"SLIM IT YOU SHUCK SHANKS! WE ARE NOT A PIECE OF MEAT TO FIGHT OVER. SO SLIM IT AND SHUT YOUR SHUCK MOUTH!" Alex bellowed at the boys, glaring at them all.

"I thought you had better manners than that, you slint heads!" She growled.

They looked sheepishly away.

"And yes DAVID, I WILL stab you in your sleep if I hear you talk like that to or about me and the new Shanket!" She glared at the boy in the back, her small fists on her hips.

"Ooooh, Shanket used your full name, dude. You're in trouble now! Better watch your back!"

"That's not the only thing!" Newt yelled up from the Box, he was now crouched. "I think she's dead!"

He stood up and looked at the crowd. Alex jumped down into the Box, as it swung a little, all the memories and awful feelings swirled up in Alex. She hated this thing, despised it with a passion. She shuddered and then shook the thoughts away.

"You said dead girl? Where?"

Newt pointed into the dark corner. Alex stepped closer, it was definitely a girl. She was petite and dainty, long raven black hair, her skin so fair you could mistake her for dead, she was wearing jeans a tight blue long sleeve shirt, she looked so clean compared to everyone here, including Alex, who tried very hard to have hygiene in the middle of about 60 stinking boys. Alex knelt beside the girl and placed her ear right by her mouth trying to feel or hear breath and watch if her chest was rising. Barley. She was barely breathing. Alex checked the rest of her quick, no blood or obvious signs of trauma or injury. She was patting her arms down, when she saw the girl's fist clenching a piece of crumpled paper. Alex gently pulled it free and Alex stood up, looking at the boys above her.

"BRING THE ROPES! SHE'S STILL ALIVE! BUT BARLEY! MOVE IT BOYS! SHE'S DYING!" Newt and Alex got her secure as fast as they could and Gally and a few builders hoisted her up, Frypan helped hoist Alex out. She ran over to the pack of boys who had circled around the girl on the grass.

"BACK OFF! FRY! NEWT! A LITTLE HELP!"

The boys helped push the crowd back a little, Alex tipped the girls head back, pinched her nose, placed her mouth over the girls and blew all the air she could into the new girls lungs. This was the second time she had to breathe for a Glader. After a few seconds she stopped and pushed on her chest, "Come on! I can't lose you! I need another girl! Please!" She muttered. Newt and Thomas came and knelt on the girl's other side, watching with apprehension as Alex tried to get the girl breathing on her own. She repeated the whole process, she was half way through her third round of pushing the girls chest when her eyes shot open and she sat straight up, with a loud gasp like she was electrocuted.

"THOMAS! ALEX!"

Alex fell over onto her butt, with a scream and scrambled backwards. The girl's eyes looked around wildly. Her eyes found Thomas first "Thomas" she whispered and then travelled to Alex's.

"Alex... It's all going to change!"

The girl collapsed back onto the ground. Every eye was travelling back and forth between Alex and Thomas. Alex felt as lost as Thomas looked.

"The shuck was that?" she finally managed to get out.

"I KNEW IT! Gally hollered, "I knew they were trouble, especially Thomas! Lock them all up in the slammer!"

Alex ignored Gally, "Newt, that's not all. She had this in her hand when I checked her in the Box." Alex handed the crumpled paper to her brother. He took it and smoothed it out. His eyes flicked over the paper, he looked up to Alex.

"Bloody Shuck" he whispered.

"WHAT IS IT NEWT?" Yelled Gally, he pushed his way past Frypan.

Newt looked up from the paper, "It says '

SHE'S THE LAST ONE. EVER.'"

"See! I told you! This proves it! There is something fishy going on with those three! And I don't care that she's your sister, she's in on it!' Newt stood up, anger evident in his body language. 
"Gally. Shut the Shuck up. No one is going to the slammer. And you're not making any sense. You get stung again? Clint! Jeff! Take her to the MedJack Room." He looked at the crowd of boys standing around, all trying to get a look at the new girl. "GET BACK TO WORK YOU SHANKS!" he yelled at the Gladers sternly. The boys all shuffled off. "Alex, Thomas. You come with me."

Thomas gave her a questioning look "What's going on? How does she know us? Did she look familiar to you? What was with the note? I don't know what's going on!" "Thomas! Slim it! No one does, okay?" Alex snapped. Her head was pounding.

Newt, Thomas, Clint, Jeff and Alex stood around the girls bed, all staring at her. If she woke up now, she would probably die of fright, with all these strange faces hovering over her. Newt sighed "She's okay now?" Alex nodded, "Her breathing is regular now."

"She's, what we can guess, is in a coma." Jeff added.

"You guess?" Newt looked sceptical.

"Hey man, we got our jobs same as you!" Jeff held his arms up in defence. Newt just ran a hand through his hair in frustration, he looked at Thomas "You recognise her?" Thomas looked back at the girl. His face screwed up in concentration.

"Don't blow a gasket!" Alex whispered, trying to hide a snicker. Newt glared at her.

"No. Yes..Maybe? I don't know. I have no idea who she is!" Thomas sighed in frustration.

"Really? Cuz she seemed to know you. And Alex!" The two just shrugged.

"What about the note?" Asked Thomas trying to deflect some heat off himself. "We can worry about the note later." Newt said, waving a hand. "No, I think we should worry about it now!" Thomas insisted, they were glaring at each other.

"Ya, I think we should worry about the note now, what does it mean she's the last one? Like the last Greenie or the last Shanket?" Jeff asked. "The Box hasn't gone back down, Gally and his crew unloaded the supplies, and it hasn't moved! We won't be able to last too long without regular supplies!"

"Jeff, no one said that." Newt replied. He sighed and sat down heavily into a chair. Thomas huffed and crossed his arms. Newt looked at him, "Thomas if there isn't anything else, you can go back to work. Zart needed help with some harvesting." Thomas stormed out of the room. Newt watched him go and winced when the door slammed. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair agitated. Jeff and Clint both left too, with Alex watching the girl, they didn't all need to be there. Newt and Alex were left alone with the girl in a coma.

"You sure she doesn't look familiar?" Newt asked, desperate for some kind of clarity. Alex shook her head, "No Newt, and you know I would tell you if I did! You know that." Alex crouched in front of him. "A lot of klunk happened on the one day your left in charge, huh? Ha, Alby is going to come back and this place will be in shambles, people crying everywhere. Fires everywhere, animals out of their pens.. who knows, the sun might shut off and we could be hostile Grievers over for lunch! " Alex chuckled.

Newt chuckled a little, "Alex, your sarcasm and sass is going to dethrone Minho."

"Good. I'd look better in the crown." She teased, patting Newt's knee as she stood up. He turned serious "Alex...Can you have a memory flash of her? Can you try remembering?"

Alex turned around in a huff, "Newt, you know it doesn't work like that! I don't know when or where or how it works! Usually I have to touch something..I don't know! But I touched her already and nothing!" She threw her hands into the air in frustration, "I'm not a crystal ball you Shank." He smiled at that, "I know, but can you try again? Please?" She groaned loudly "Fine. Only because you're my shuck brother, and for some reason love you." She sat on the edge of the girl's bed, she looked at her closely.

Pale fair, clear skin, long thick black eyelashes that fluttered while she slept, silky raven hair fanned out around, curves in all the right places, but still petite and dainty. Alex felt a little intimidated by her, she was beautiful, clean and perfect. Alex on the other hand was dirty, full of scares, cuts and bruises, and a smart ass mouth. She shook her head. "Okay Newtie, here goes" she rolled her eyes. "This is so dumb." she muttered under her breath.

"I heard that!" Newt chuckled. "Good. You were supposed to!" She grabbed the girl's hand and held it. Nothing. "See? It's not working! What a surprise." She was ticked off, and she wasn't entirely sure why. "I can't just touch stuff and have it switch on!" She got up and grabbed the girls foot. Nothing. "No surprises! This isn't working!" She was looking at Newt and grabbed her other hand. Nothing. "SEE? IT DOESN'T SHUCKING WORK!" Alex was yelling now, glaring at Newt, she slapped her hand on the girl's forehead. Alex's head snapped up and her eyes glazed over, she dropped to the floor convulsing.
 
*** She was sitting on a white bed with Sonya and a girl with black hair and electric blue eyes, they were both holding her as she sobbed. "What will you do?" "I don't know. He said they would hurt me if they ever found us together again!"
 
*** She was in the cafeteria with Newt and Minho, Alby, Gally she saw a black haired girl with a brunette boy walk passed the window, the girl turned her head and looked through the window. She had electric blue eyes. And a pretty smile.
 
*** She was about 10 years old sitting at the back of a classroom at a table with the same black haired girl, they were working on an assignment, "Come on Alex, stop oogling him and help me!" The black haired girl whined. "But it's boring!" Alex answered.
 
*** She was sobbing in a white hallway in the arms of the black haired girl and a brunette boy's arms, the girl was also crying. "They took them! They took everyone! Everyone I have ever loved! I did everything for them! I can't any more! I can't! I have to do something!"
 
*** Alex was standing in the shadows of a dark room, she was whispering to the two other teens left at the facility. "Thomas, you got it?" "Ya, barley though." "Ok, good. I deploy tomorrow for a few days, I should be able to sneak away for a bit and get it over to Brenda. She should be able to then get it to her contact in the R.M." "Good. Do you think that info will help? I copied as many files as I could without it being suspicious." The girl whispered urgently, looking over her shoulder. "Anything will help! We will take down WICKED."
 
*** Alex was being hauled through some doors two guards were holding her as she fought and yelled in anger and frustration. She was thrown onto the floor as a man in a high neck sweater and a twitchy body- his face was blurry- "Well well well, Looks like we found our mole. You really thought you could get away with passing information onto The Right Arm?" The twitchy man looked at the guards "Where is the file?" "There was no file. We searched her. She had nothing." The man's face twisted in anger, he turned back to Alex and slapped her with the back of his hand. Alex just smirked as she spit some blood onto the floor. "Take her to her room, she goes UP tomorrow, Maze E" he sneered down at her. "I'm done with her disobedience. Tomorrow your memory will be wiped and give her the antidote of the Herculean serum, we don't want any other issues with her."
 
*** Alex sat on her bed, feeling a mix of emotions, the raven haired girl beside her holding her hand. "What happened?"she whispered urgently "I got the files out, we did it! They don't know you or Thomas had anything to do with it. You're safe. They are sending me into the maze, but maze E. I won't ever see Sonya or Newt or you..or anyone I love again!" Alex whispered as a tear fell down her check. She wasn't worried about going up, she was worried about forgetting her loved ones. The girl whipped Alex's tears away. "I won't let that happen. Thomas and I have a plan. We will get you to Maze A!"

Alex sat up with a gasp. "Wholly Shuck!" Newt was kneeling beside her with a look of relief on his face. Then he smiled, "See. Told you it would work!" Alex just stuck her tongue out at him. "Oh real Mature!" he chuckled. "Ya well, next time you tell me to do that would you at least catch me before I hit the shuckin floor?" she stood up rubbing her head. "Oh ya, sorry. You convulsed for like 4 minutes. I was starting to get worried. What did you see?" He didn't even bother hiding his curiosity. Alex sat down on the chair and told him everything. "So, basically she was Sonya and my best friend, and after this group called WICKED took Sonya and you and everyone else, it was just us and Thomas! And we somehow came up with some plan to sneak information to some other rebel group...I know why they sent me to the maze, but I was supposed to go to a different one. Thomas and her somehow got me here, instead. So Chuck was right, sort of. I am a mistake!"

"Bloody hell Alex. You really are a badass." Newt was looking at her with admiration, then his face morphed into concentration. "Wait..hold on a second..." He started rubbing his bottom lip "Did you say the group was called wicked? That seems...familiar?" Alex shrugged. "Well whatever or whoever calls themselves WICKED, is kind of shucked in the head." Alex noted. Newt stood up, "Well I should get to the gardens. You're OK here now? I'll call Clint or Jeff, oh and Bark has been begging at the door to come in. She good to come in?" Alex smiled. "Thanx Mama Newtie." He groaned as he let the dog in and left. Alex sat down again, rubbing Bark's ears and holding her best friend's hand.

Jeff took over for Alex after lunch. She was feeling restless, Bark seemed to feel it too, she was doing a lot of passing and whining. Alex was sitting with Chuck while Thomas and Newt and Zart were trying to chop and move a huge stump that was in the way of the new field. Well, Thomas wasn't doing much, except asking stupid questions. Chuck was busy carving something and Alex was happy watching him. Her mind was still reeling from what she saw this morning.

"But why would Alby go into the Maze? He's not a runner!"

"Things are different now. Alby went to check out that dead Griever Alex and Minho found.." Newt answered calmly, he was always so patient.

"So he'll go back in there after 2 kids got stung recently? After a Monster that tried to sting your sister?" Thomas asked again, glancing at Alex.

"Alby knows what he's doing...all right? He, better than any of us." Newt answered, he had stood up for a moment, wiping the sweat off his forehead.

"What?" Thomas asked again.

"Well, it's like you have heard, yeah? Every month, the Box sends up a new arrival. But someone had to be first, right? Someone had to have spent a whole month in the Glade. Alone. That was Alby. I mean, it can't have been easy. When those other boys started coming up, one after the other... he saw the truth. And he knew that the most important thing... is that we all have each other. Because we're all in this together. He leads us, so when something changes he makes sure he knows what's going on so he can lead us best he can. Ya?"

That seemed to have finally sunk into Thomas's head, because he finally stopped asking questions and started to help.

"Pretty sure I told you the same thing your first week here, you shuck face!" Alex said, rolling her eyes.

There was a loud boom, making everyone jump. It made Bark whine even more and she was shaking, nothing made her shake.

"What was that?" Alex asked, looking around, along with everyone else, except Newt. He was looking up.

"It's raining! It's bloody raining! That was thunder!" He laughed, from deep in his chest.

Alex, on the other hand, had a bad feeling. It started pouring rain, they couldn't continue working, so everyone took refuge under the Gladers lean to or in the Homestead. There wasn't much to do, Alex sat leaning on a pole watching the maze doors, and chewed her thumb nail. She couldn't sit still, she kept changing positions or bouncing her knee. She finally stood up in a huff and started passing. Thomas leaned over to Chuck and whispered not so quietly "What's her problem?"

Chuck whispered back, "Minho and Alby ain't back yet.. But she's mostly worried about the Keeper of the Runners. She misses him so shuckin much, and she only realised now how much she actually cares about him and-"

"-Chuck I can hear you!" Alex hissed.

"Good. You were supposed to" He retorted.

But it was true. Alex was getting more anxious by the minute.

"They should be back by now!" she whispered to no one in particular.

"What if they don't make it?" Thomas asked, looking at Newt.

"They're gonna make it." Newt replied without looking at him, he was also worried. His two best friends were out there, it shouldn't have taken this long.

"What happens if they don't?" Thomas was being very unhelpful.

"They're gonna make it." Newt said, more to try to convince himself then reassure anyone. Alex felt like throwing up.

The rain eased up and Alex was the first one to head to the open doors.

"Come on, guys, can't we send someone after them?" Thomas was trying to be helpful, but Alex was getting more and more anxious and upset with each question. Breathing was starting to get difficult.

"No. That's the rules. Either they make it back or they don't." Gally replied with zero emotion and a deadpan face.

"Even runners? They can't go out there to look?" Thomas suggested.

"We can't risk losing anyone else. Doors will close in 2 minutes'' Newt said quietly, looking at Alex. She was hardly breathing.

"Newt?" she whispered softly, tears forming in her eyes.

Newt came over to stand beside her.

"I can't lose him." her voice broke, "I never.. told him....I.. never told him... I love him. Newt..I..love him!"

Newt's heart broke for his sister.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"LOOK! THERE!" Chuck yelled! He was pointing down the corridor.

"Oh no. Something is wrong!"Newt said with horror. They could see the guys, but Minho was holding Alby up, trying to pull him along the corridor, Alby draped over his shoulder.

"Come on Minho!" Frypan was yelling.

Gally had stood up from his crouching position and shouted, "LEAVE HIM! COME ON MINO!"

Everyone was yelling encouragement or telling him to leave Alby behind, unconscious and alone in the maze as easy food for the Grievers. Alby slipped out of Minho's exhausted arms and they both fell. Minho struggled to his feet and tried pulling him. Alex knew. She knew there was no way he would ever leave anyone behind. He would put his life in harm's way to save the ones he cared for. He was loyal like that. And that was why she loved him. She loved him. And she never said it. She never told him how she really and truly felt!

"They aren't going to make it," Newt whispered.

That broke Alex, hearing Newt, the one with hope, the one who held everyone together, when she heard the despair and hopelessness in his voice she snapped. She flung herself forwards, intending to go out there. Arms had wrapped around her waist holding her back.

"I'm sorry, I can't let you do that! We need you!".  She screamed. She cried. She struggled. Frypan heaved her up so her feet weren't on the ground anymore. She fought with everything she had but Newt had grabbed on too, and they weren't letting go, Minho's exhausted face looked up hearing her scream his name.
 
Minho POV

He heard screaming, he heard his name. Alex was fighting Frypan and Newt with everything she had. Clawing, squirming and kicking anything to get out of their grasp. He was never going to see her again. He was never going to hear her laugh or see her smile, how her eyes lit up when he was around. He was never going to hear her say his name with a mix of exasperation and amusement. He had liked her for a long time, he knew he fell for her hard. But he knew now he loved her. He could never tell her now. He was never going to make it, he was exhausted, his muscles wouldn't even let him get up off the floor.

"MINHO!"

She screamed again reaching both her hands towards him, knowing they could never reach, knowing he could never hold them again. His stone walls around his heart shattered. He managed to push himself up into his knees. He took a finger and drew an X over his chest. A tear slowly ran down his check. He could hardly talk, let alone yell for her, that was the best he could do to tell her he loved her.

'Cross my heart'

The doors slammed shut.
 
Alex's POV

She saw him lift a hand not taking his eyes off her and cross his heart. Her scream turned into a sob, her world, her anchor, the person who held her together, kept her safe, the one she loved was gone. She reached out both hands toward him. She knew she was never going to reach, Fry and Newt had a death hold around her, despite the blood she drew from their arms.

"THOMAS! NO!"

The doors slammed shut. Fry and Newt released her and she threw herself at the wall doors, she clawed and tried to push them open, beating the walls with her fists, sobbing and screaming. The Gladers stood watching in shock and silence. They had never seen her lose control like this before. With the last of her strength, with a final gut wrenching scream that came from the depths of her broken soul, she punched the wall. And then she fell to the floor in a heap and stayed there, not moving. All the fight drained out of her. Newt stood shocked, he was looking at the wall to the broken girl on the ground. He took a step towards the wall, there in the middle, right, where her fist made contact, was a dent. A fist shaped dent. In the stone.

"Fry! Jeff! Come here!" Both boys and Gally tagging along, stepped forward. "Look." was all he said as he pointed to the fist shaped dent in the thick stone wall.

"Holly shuck!" Whispers Fry.

"She did that?" Gally backed away, his eyes narrowed, mistrust written all over his face.

"How could someone as small as her do that?" Jeff crouched down beside Alex. "Let me see your hand."

Alex didn't move. She didn't hear, she couldn't hear. All the noise had stopped, like she had gone deaf. She didn't see anything either, her world had turned from colours to black and grey. Everything had lost meaning. She didn't know where she was and she didn't care. She was empty. Numb. And hopeless.

Jeff looked up to Newt and Fry. All of them worried, all of them struggling with the knowledge that they had lost 3 friends. They lost their leader and Keeper, both original Gladers, both of whom help keep this place running.

"What do we do?" Jeff whispered in disbelief. Chuck had come over. Tears running down his face, he sat beside the broken girl.

"Hey Alex, it's okay." His young voice broke. "Thomas is with them, they'll survive. I know it. Minho is smart and fast. You'll see."

Frypan shook his head sadly. He said to no one in particular "I'll make us some hot chocolate." And he wandered off to his kitchen, cooking always made him feel better.

"Alex, when you feel like getting up, come to the MedHut, I need to see that hand. Newt, you too, those scratches look pretty bad, same with Fry." Jeff got up and wandered back to the Homestead with his head down. Newt wandered after him too, tears in his eyes.

Struggling to hold himself together, he had to be strong for Alex, and the rest of the Gladers. He was the leader now. He had just lost his 2 friends. His best friends, his brothers. They were the ones who save his life, he owed them everything and there was nothing he could do. He watched as they struggled and he did nothing. He held back the one person who might have been able to help, he has the claw marks on his arms to prove it. But he couldn't risk losing her too. She was the only biological family he had right now. (He had no idea where Sonya was) After Jeff cleaned him up and wrapped a few of them Newt grabbed some pillows and blankets and carried them to the wall where Chuck and Alex still were. They were still in the same spot, Alex hadn't moved, she hadn't spoken, she barely blinked. Just staring at the wall with void eyes. Chuck and Matt were trying to talk to her, petting her head. Bark had crawled up beside her. Frypan was handing out warm drinks to the few who stayed by the door. There weren't many, not many had hope they would last the night. The sun had set, and blankets were distributed. Alex didn't touch her drink, it was still sitting in the same spot, now cold. Newt had placed a blanket over her. He tried talking to her again, but nothing. He sighed and lay down and closed his eyes.

Around midnight she finally moved.

She sat up. Her hand was throbbing and swollen, bruising showing. She probably broke something. She looked at the stone walls, she saw where she punched the stone. She thought she heard a Griever scream followed by a human scream. She stood up and walked away. She couldn't be there anymore. The last place she had seen him. The last time she would ever see his face. She didn't know where she was going. She didn't care either. A few minutes later she found herself in her room, well still technically it was Minho's room. Not anymore...it was her room now. She couldn't be here either. She wandered down the hall, thinking she could sleep in the Med Room. She stopped at an open door, Newt's room. She saw a sleeping bag on the floor, along with some shirts and a hoodie. She pulled off her shirt and pulled on the hoodie from the floor, pulled the hood up and snuggled her nose into it. It smelt like him. Alex curled up into the sleeping bag on the floor too. Bark came to lay beside her, but Alex opened the bag, Bark climbed in snuggling right beside her. She lowered her arm, the top of the sleeping bag now over both of them. If Alex closed her eyes she could almost pretend Minho was beside her helping her ward off her nightmares.
"Alex?" Alex vaguely felt her mind buzzing. She had no energy or will to answer, even her sister.

"Alex, what's wrong? I can feel your despair! And it hurts me so much, I can't imagine what's going on!"

Alex just stared at the wall, a tear slid down her check.

"Alex...please..."

Alex ignored her, after a long while her mind stopped buzzing. She felt empty, cold, numb and alone. It was a long night. She didn't sleep, just stared blankly at the wall.
 
Newt POV

As the sun came up Newt came looking for her. He had fallen asleep, finally, last night and when he woke up Alex was gone. Instantly worried about her, he knew something inside her broke. She had gone through so much in the three months here. He was really worried she would do something to herself in her post trauma response. He went searching for his little sister. She looked after everyone else, but no one really looked after her, well he did..and Minho...but now it was just him. None of the Gladers had seen her. She wasn't in the Deadheads, Map room, Lookout, MedHut or her room. On his way back down the hall, he spotted a lump on the floor of his room. Bark lifted her head, he slowly walked in and crouched down.

"Alex? Come on, that hand looks awful, come on, up you get. You need to eat too."

He was gentle and quiet. He knew the signs of lost hope, and sorrow. He wouldn't let her go through that alone. Even if he was hardly holding it together himself. He slowly and carefully pulled her up, she didn't even look at him, but she didn't resist either. He held her hand and led her down to the The MedJack room, like a lost little child. He made her sit and Jeff gently wrapped her hand and knuckles with white cloth and gauze.

"That was some punch there kiddo. Don't be doing that anymore, or you will have more than a bruised bone" Jeff said, with a small chuckle. Alex didn't even blink, vacant eyes, staring far away. Newt shrugged and shook his head, at a loss too.

"Okay, come on love, let's go get some fresh air and food." Newt took her by the hand. "Come on Bark, lets go."

They had stepped into the fresh air of the open kitchen area when there was a shout from the open doors. Newt looked up to see who was yelling. Chuck was running towards them!

"THEY MADE IT! THEY ARE ALIVE! I TOLD YOU! I TOLD YOU THEY WOULD MAKE IT!" Newt looked at Alex, but her face didn't show any signs she heard Chuck, he pulled her good hand and made her follow him to the maze doors.
  
Minho's POV

They got to the open stone doors. They had made it! They survived a night inside the maze! The two exhausted boys stepped from the stone floor into the soft grass of the Gald. They dropped Alby into the grass, absolutely exhausted.

"He's been stung! He needs Grief serum!" Minho panted.

Jeff and Clint jumped into action, they brought him to the MedHut and got him the serum, hoping and praying it would work.

Thomas was laying on the ground gasping for air, half dead, with his eyes closed. Minho still managed to stay on his feet, searching the crowd for one face, ignoring all the others and their questions.

Where was she? I thought she would be the first one there!

Newt caught his eye, at the back of the crowd. He nodded slightly indicating to his left and stepped sideways, behind him was the only person he was searching for. She looked like a mess. Her red hair was everywhere and tangled, her eyes were red and puffy with black bags underneath, her face was pale, and had tear streaks down her cheeks. Her one hand was swollen and blue, and wrapped, she was wearing his hoodie. But she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. As fast as he could he made his way towards her, pushing shanks out of his way. She was the only thing that kept him going last night. And he didn't really want to admit it, if it wasn't for Thomas he wouldn't be standing in front of the girl who knocked the stone walls around his heart down.

Her eyes were were unfocused, she didn't recognize him, there was no awareness that he was standing in front of her.

"Sunshine?" He asked quietly, unsure of her mental state. "Alex? Sunshine...?" he asked quietly again, worried. He glanced at Newt who just shrugged.

He couldn't take it anymore. He reached a shaking dirty hand out, and tucked a stray piece of hair behind her ear, letting his fingers linger on her check.

She blinked, her eyes flicked up to his, slowly focusing on his face. He could see the distant look in her eyes, she wasn't truly seeing him. Slowly her eyes came to focus, and he saw the recognition flash in them. Her eyes widened in surprise and she opened her mouth, but no sound came out, she took a step backwards, his hand dropped to his side. He smirked down at her, "Ye of little faith, did you think you could get rid of me that easily?"

"Minho?" She breathed.

"Ya, it's me. Your going to have to KEEP me around a bit longer"

Her face twisted into anger, and she let out a sob.

*SMACK*

Alex slapped his check, for a second time, leaving a bright red hand print.. His head wiped to the side, he stumbled a bit. The Gladers all "oohed" . His hand flew to his stinging check. He slowly looked back at her, utterly confused. A flash of anger shot through him.

"WHAT THE SHUCK ALEX?!" Minho yelled.

Tears slipped over her eyelashes and down her cheeks.

"You left me Minho! You left me hanging! You have no shucking idea what you did to me!"

Her voice broke and  she doubled over, then fell to her knees sobbing. His heart melted.

"But I crossed my heart." He answered quietly, "and I never break a promise!" He crouched down in front of her and gently pulled her up. His eyes never left her face, watching tears slide down her face.
  
Alex POV

She felt his hands on he arms, pulling her back up. Feeling flooded her body. He was pulling her out of her pit of despair. For the first time since those doors slammed shut, she could hear. Everything around her slowly came into colour again. Feeling spread from the pit of her stomach and travelled down her legs and into her arms. The young man in front of her had that stupid signature smirk on his face. He had cuts and scrapes, and a big red hand print on his face. Yet he was the most breathtaking, irritating, gorgeous human she had seen. Butterflies exploded in her tummy and she couldn't stand it anymore. She didn't care about all the watching eyes. Chuck was right. He was right so many times, that bloody little bugger. Right now is the best place to be happy, in the midst of all the bad and awful. If you happen to find happiness, grab it and hold on for dear life. And she did. She grabbed Minho, and didn't let go.

She threw herself at him and wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face into his neck and he wrapped one arm around her waist, lifting her off her feet for a second. He dug his fingers into her hair cradling her head and pulled her even closer, his forehead resting on the top of her head, breathing her in. Her body was shaking, her shoulders shuddering, silent sobs racking her body. She felt him shaking and shuddering, she felt tears on her head, she felt him tighten his grip. She thought she had lost him forever. She thought she lost her anchor, and she would be lost adrift forever. Tears ran down her face, mixing with the sweat on Minho's neck. She had him back. And she was never going to let go.

That wasn't enough though. For either of them. She pulled away just enough to jump. She wrapped her legs around his waist, he easily held her, even after a full 24 hours running in the maze. He didn't hesitate to pull her even closer. One arm around her hips, the other still buried in her hair. Alex had his face in her hands, Minho tilted his head up just slightly. They crashed their lips together in the most desperate kiss. They kissed each other like the other was the water and they were in a desert, longing for more. The crowd of boys watching went from quiet observation and anticipation to loud wolf whistling, whooping, clapping and hollering. The Creators didn't need the Beetle Blades to hear the racket they made. Frypan and Chuck being the loudest, they were the captain and first mate on the Ship.

"YES! HIGH FIVE LITTLE BUDDY! FINALLY!"

When their lips met Alex felt fully alive for the first time since coming out of the box. She felt fire in her soul. The butterflies in her belly were doing cartwheels and a warm tingling that ran to the tips of her fingers to the ends of her toes. They held on for as long as they could, their lips moving in sync, but eventually had to pull away for air. Alex rested her forehead on his, their noses touching. Both their eyes closed, just holding each other. She slowly slid her hands from his face down his neck and then up into his hair, and then down to hold his face again. Touching him, making sure he was actually here. She opened her eyes to meet his beautiful warm eyes, eyes that made her blush, eyes that glinted with care and mischief. They both gazed into each other's eyes, like it was the last time they would ever see each other. Minho smirked into another kiss. He pulled away just enough to whisper, "if I didn't know any better, Sunshine, I'd say you missed me."

Alex smiled "You have no idea! I love you Shuckface." She breathed out, "And if you ever do something that slintheaded again I will bring you back to life after the Grievers are done with you just to kill you myself."

"Aww that's the sweetest thing anyone has ever said to me! And I love you too Sunshine!" Minho murmured against her lips. "So, your definitely going to KEEP me around?"

"Did you just.."

"Did what Sunshine?"

"That was the worst pun?!"

"Was it though? I don't see a problem. I think I'm going to KEEP doing it." She sighed. But it was a happy one. Nothing else mattered. They had finally found each other. She closed her eyes again and she kissed him slowly, savoring everything about this moment.

"Ahhh hemm" an awkward voice cleared his throat beside them. Minho peeked an eye open "hey Sunshine" he whispered, with mock surprise.

"Ya Minny?" She asked in amusement, she was looking into his coffee brown eyes, she didn't want to look away.

"There seems to be other people around us. And they're watching us."

"Hmm, I did happen to notice." She peeked his lips "They don't seem to have a life," she kissed him again quickly "or anything better to do than watch us, apparently."

He kissed her lips again. Minho smirked, sass in his voice, "Well I'm flattered. How about you? I always knew I was the most interesting person here, but.."

"What should we do about it?" Alex questioned. Minho kissed her nose. They were playing with Newt and the others now, and it was getting on Newt's nerves. "Well, I have an idea..." he said mischievously and raised an eyebrow.

"Hmm what's that?" She asked with an evil little grin herself. "We could make out...And make it really passionate, make it awkward for them. Especially your brother who is right beside me either glaring at me or ready to throw up!"

Alex laughed, "I like the way you think, love"

Just as Minho pressed his lips against hers again they heard Newt whine, "Bloody hell you two! Could you shuckin refrain from any more PDA right now! We need to discuss some important events that just took place!" Newt had his fists on hips.

Alex giggled.

"I'll think about it" Minho said thoughtfully.

Alex however, unwrapped her legs from around his waist and he begrudgingly placed her gently down on the ground. They both looked at Newt, eyebrows raised. Now that they were detangled from each other, the questions came at Minho and Thomas like rapid fire.

"What happened out there?" Chuck asked

"How did you guys make it out?" Newt asked

"Did you see a Griever?" Chuck asked Thomas, he was bouncing on his toes in excitement.

"Yeah, I saw one." He said still laying on the ground.

"He didn't just see it....He killed it!" Minho marveled.

Alex could hear the disbelief and pride in his voice. No one had killed a Griever before.

Alex intertwined her fingers into his, "come on, walk and talk, you and Thomas need some cleaning up, and Newt, we should probably have a gathering." Alex had life in her eyes again and color in her face. "And food!" added Minho. "And food" she smiled up at him.

The MedHut was full. The new girl lay on a bed in the corner, Alby lay strapped down in the other bed.

"I thought we were getting a new MedHut at some point!" Complained Jeff as he bumped into someone for the 10th time. Clint was sitting with Alby, Jeff was patching up Thomas and Minho insisted on having Alex, even with her swollen knuckles.

"I only want the best possible care, sorry Jeff, Alex beats you everytime" he lifted her bruised knuckle to his lips and gently brushed his lips against them.

"Okay one ouch and two Ya she probably is the best..but still ouch man. Also, could you NOT do that in here with everyone around?"

Minho smirked at him, "do what? This?" And he leaned into Alex and kissed her slowly.

"Ya that. Just cuz you got the girl- and about shuckin time- doesn't mean you gotta flaunt it!" Newt whined from the corner, "that is still my sister and I WILL throw your blood arse in the Slammer!"

Alex snorted "No you won't, Newtie" replied Alex as she finished wrapping up a long cut on Minho's arm. "Though if you do, I could just sneak in..."

Minho winked at her with a sly smirk. "Okay, back to your story- the new girl... Another SheBean eh? Thomas you think she's hot?"

"Excuse me?" Alex looked up shocked he would say something like that, she pulled the bandage tight.

"OUCH!" He yelped, Alex just raised an eyebrow at him, not impressed, "Shuck no, not for me Sunshine! I got you, and I don't want anyone else. I mean for Mr HeThinksHesARunner over there. Thomas won't stop staring at her!" He said quickly.

Alex wasn't so sure, she stuck a hip out and placed a hand on her hip. Minho stood up from the table he was sitting on. He towered over her petite athletic frame, he leaned in and tiled her face up towards his, "don't worry Sunshine, I'm all yours. I love you so shuckin' much!" he paused for a moment, "Also, your Ninja Warrior Princessness scares the shuck daylights out of me!"

"As it should!" She replied with amusement, she placed her hand on his check. They just stood for a second, ignoring the chaos around them, enjoying the small second of time they had, because who knew when it would be their last. Especially in a place like this.

"SERIOUSLY! YOU GUYS! ENOUGH!"

Minho didn't hesitate, he smirked at her, his eyes dancing with mischief and wrapped her up in his arms and dipped her low, she shrieked at the sudden movement, she grabbed onto the front of his shirt. Then she giggled and slipped them up his neck into his hair again. Then he made a big show about kissing her; Her soft lips, her sun kissed nose, her freckled cheeks and the scar on her forehead. Alex giggled with each kiss. Every time his lips made contact there was an explosion of butterflies in her tummy. And left a tingling sensation on her skin. The rest of the guys just groaned in annoyance.

Ten minutes later all the keepers were seated in their chairs in a half circle with the rest of the Gladers all crammed into the room behind them. It was cramped and hot, which didn't help the smell. Newt had taken Alby's spot temporarily as Leader, leaving the second in command chair empty. Alex had her honorary council chair beside Newt's old empty one. And Minho beside that one. She was sad she couldn't sit closer, but apparently there are traditions they just couldn't break or something ridiculous that Newt had said. He also grumbled under his breath "and to keep your bloody hands off each other"

"I'm pretty sure Newtie Pattotie, you wanted this to happen too" she had gestured to Minho and herself, "so don't get cold feet now!" Alex had sassed, Newt just rolled his eyes.

Newt stood up and the room went quiet. "I declare this gathering bloody started or something like that" he said waving his hand in the air and rolled his eyes.

Gally stood up, and puffed his chest up, "Things are changing. No doubt about that! First Chris is stung, then Ben in broad Daylight and now Alby! And now this Greenie here thinks he can just run into the maze!" He was addressing the other Gladers as much as he was the keepers.

"Not true!" Alex said, crossing her arms. "

What?" He turned his head towards her. "What's not true?"

Alex stood up to face him. "He's not the Greenie anymore. The SheBean is- man that really is an awful name! You guys suck with naming things!" she added that last part to Minho who just snickered.

"Who cares if he's a greenie or not!"

"I care Gally. And I care because if you're going to accuse someone of something, then use facts, instead of your conspiracy theories." She was so sick of this kid's mood swings and aggressive attitude. The other Keepers nodded thoughtfully.

"Who cares, he went into the maze, which is a clear violation of our rules!" Gally shot back.

"I would have gone in, if I wasn't held back" she shot Frypan and Newt an angry look, "and I'm a runner. Does that make me a rule breaker, Gally?"

"He also saved Alby's life!" Frypan put in.

"Did he?" Gally snapped.

"Yes, because he is still breathing and his heart is beating. I call that alive. If Minho had listened to you, he would have been ripped to pieces by a Griever. And that's quite selfish. So yes. Thomas did save THEM. Minho opted to stay with Alby, and Thomas put their lives above his own" Alex said sternly crossing her arms, she stood right in front of Gally, not backing down.

"For two years we have coexisted with those things! And the minute Alex gets here they come out in broad daylight and now Thomas has decided to kill one of them!"

"Gally, you fall off a bloody shuckin' roof?" She yelled exasperated. "Coexisting! Something that chases you down, and tries to kill the weaker prey is NOT coexisting! That's predatory!"

Alex was trying very hard to keep her temper under control. Newt was sitting there, arms folded, a look of pride, letting Alex handle this. Minho had his hands behind his head, amused with his signature smirk. A twinkle in his half moon eyes, watching the argument. She was definitely a force to be reckoned with. Not many guys were brave enough to stand up to him, and here was the only girl here, a full foot and a bit shorter than him, right up in his face roasting him, and ripping his ridiculous theories apart. He loved her. So shuckin much.

"Who knows what this could mean now! Now that Thomas killed one!" Gally roared

"Gally! Ya dumb Shank! Did you forget Minho, Ben and I almost did the exact same thing the other day? We just about killed a Griever! If the doors hadn't closed, we would have had to take it down... Thomas was smart enough to use a closing section of wall!"

Gally was livid now.

Newt finally stood up and crossed his arms, and leaned on the wall, "what do you suggest we do Gally? You seem quite opinionated."

He threw his hands up in exasperation. "This shank needs to be punished!"

Arguments broke out everywhere.

"Come on, really Gally? What is with you and punishing everyone?! You're quite the dictator." Alex said, "You want to punish him, for the same rule YOU shuckin broke!"

Gally took a step forward, looking like he was going to punch her.

"Ya Gally, I know you stepped out into the maze your first month here, and you got stung. And what are you going to do, punch me? I shuckin DARE YOU!"

"ALL RIGHT SLIM IT!" Newt yelled, stepping in-between them, "Everyone sit the bloody shuck down. And don't say another bloody word unless I ask you too." Newt said with authority.

Gally slowly sat down glaring at Alex. Alex glaring right back. She wouldn't back down from a bully. Not on her first night in the Sand pit and not now in the Gathering Hall. She noticed when Gally blinked and looked away, his body language changed, he looked different, he looked stiff and uncomfortable, his eyes lost the fire, he had a second ago, they looked blank.

"Minho!" Barked Newt, pointing at him "you were there with him." Minho stood quickly, taking everyone off guard.

"I was out there; I saw what this guy did- when I turned tail and ran...this dumb shank stayed behind to help Alby. Look, I don't know if he's brave or stupid. But whatever it is, we need more of it."

Minho took a dramatic pause, making Alex roll her eyes. He then said with a deadpan expression on his face, "I nominate this shank to replace me as Keeper of the Runners!"

There was complete silence. And then chaos erupted. Some agreed with Minho, others not at all. She didn't ever think Minho would give up his leader position so easily, he was proud of it. When he sat down with an amused little smile and a wink at her, she knew he was playing them.

Why and what was the end game?

Newt was waving his arms and storming around the front, "SLIM IT YOU SHANKS! I've never seen so many shanks acting like a bunch of bloody babies. We may not look it, but around these parts we're adults. Act like it, or we'll disband this bloody Council and start from scratch." he was marching from one end of the room to the other glaring at everyone.

"Now Minho! That's a huge klunk to bloody drop on us. Stand up and defend your bloody ridiculous idea!" Minho's amused expression turned to exhaustion, but he slowly stood up and started defending what he said.

"It's sure easy for you shanks to sit here and talk about something you're stupid on. I'm the Keeper of the Runners, and the only others here who have even been out in the Maze are Newt and Alex- and I'm not talking about the shuck peanut gallery behind me, my runners know, but you shanks, I'm talking about you shuckin Keepers who make the decisions. You don't get it"

Gally interjected: "Not if you count the time I—"

"I don't!" Minho shouted. "And believe me, you or nobody else has the slightest clue what it's like to be out there. The only reason you were stung is because you broke the same rule you're blaming Thomas for. That's called hypocrisy, you shuck-faced piece of—"

Alex stood up and laid a hand on his arm, "hey" she whispered, he stopped and took a breath. He nodded.

"I've never seen anything like it. He didn't panic. He didn't whine and cry, never seemed scared. Dude, he'd been here for just, what, 3ish week? Think about what we were all like in the beginning. Huddling in corners, disoriented, crying every hour- well except Alex, she didn't cry- she was stronger than anyone here! Even me, ya I'll say it- She was and is stronger than me and you, Gally. I remember you came up crying like a shuck baby and didn't stop for a shuckin month! She only cried AFTER a human tried to eat and rape her!"

His hands were in fists. He crossed his arms over his chest, making his biceps stand out. Alex blushed as she stared at him.

"Anyways- Thomas..Alex... Ya, we didn't trust anybody, refusing to do anything. We were all like that, for weeks, months even, till we had no choice but to shuck it and live."

He took a pause, the room was dead silent, no one had ever heard Minho talk like this. But it was all true, and they knew it.

"But that was just the beginning. After that, he saw me give up on Alby, leave him for dead. And I was the veteran—the one with all the experience and knowledge. So when Thomas saw me give up, he shouldn't have questioned it. But he did. Think about the willpower and strength it took him to push Alby up that wall, inch by inch. It's psycho. It's freaking crazy. But that wasn't it. Then came the Grievers. I told Thomas we had to split up and I started the practiced evasive maneuvers, running in the patterns...Thomas, when he should've been wettin' his pants, took control, defied all laws of physics and gravity to get Alby up onto that wall, saved his life, diverted the Grievers away from him, beat one off, found—"

"We get the point," Gally snapped, his body still rigid and empty eyes, Alex was a little freaked out by it. "Tommy here is a lucky shank and your girlfriend is better than us."

Minho rounded on him. "No, you worthless shuck, you don't get it! I've been here two years, and I've never seen anything like it- they don't get scared like we do!"

He gestured to Alex and Thomas, who both sat there stunted, with their mouths hanging open.

"They stand up and do what's right, even if it puts themselves in danger! Alex, took control the day those shuckin Grievers chased us down. She threw her body under a shucken wall that could have killed her too, all to save someone IN HER FIRST WEEK HERE! And after what Chris did to her she ASKED TO BE TRAINED SHE DIDN'T SIT IN A CORNER AND GIVE UP! SHE FOUGHT BACK! And when Ben was buggin from the changing, even after what Chris did to her, she stepped between him and someone who needed help. She told ME what to do and how to get around a Griever. She sliced it open and threw a shuckin knife  hitting it bulls eye in the forehead, and in its eye...ITS EYE! Thomas ran into the maze after everyone told him how dangerous it is, and what happens when the doors close, and he did it anyway just because he THOUGHT he MIGHT be able to help. He saw an opportunity, he thought outside the shuck box! He used the walls and killed it, squished it flat! For you to say anything about the two..." his frustration making him trail off.

Gally's face was red, his chest was heaving, yet his face was empty of emotion, "you want to throw them a parade? Fine by me! Go right ahead! But if there is one thing I know about the Maze is that"-

Minho cut him off by getting right in his face, and said with a cold calmness that made his threat even more intimidating.

"Gally, you're nothing but a sissy who has never, not once, asked to be a Runner or tried out for it. You don't have the right to talk about things you don't understand. So shut your mouth."

Gally stood there frozen, unmoving, unblinking, it was very uncharacteristic of the hot headed Glader.

"Say one more thing like that and I'll break your neck, right here in front of everybody." Gally said, spit flew from his mouth as he spoke, but it was robotic and deadpanned. He wasn't looking Minho in the eye, he was staring straight ahead.

Minho wiped the spit from his face and with the palm of his hand he shoved Gally in the face, "I swear, Gally," Minho said with a sneer, "don't ever threaten me again. Don't ever speak to me. Ever. If you do, I'll break your shuck neck, right after I'm done with your arms and legs."

Gally had sprawled onto the floor. He scrambled to his feet, he tried to charge Minho, but Newt, Fry and Winston held him back and slammed him back into a chair.

The room went into chaos. Again.

Alex looked at Thomas. He was sitting in the chair at the front of the room, his face a mixture of shock, and fear. She probably had the same type of look because Minho had grabbed and pulled her hand so she flipped down beside him, "don't worry about that ugly shank, he exploded like that on another kid once and he was fine. The Shank eventually cooled off. He's got mood swings like a shuck girl!"

Alex gave him a side eye. "Excuse me? I'm a shuck girl Minho. And I'm pretty sure I have never once flipped out like that... sure I punched a stone wall when my heart broke last night...but never flipped on a human...okay maybe I shot a deranged human with a bow and arrow..." Minho was smirking at her with his eyebrow raised.

"Oh shut up, you know what I mean!"

"Sure Sunshine. Sure." He chuckled at her flustered attempt to argue with him.

"But did you see his face, his eyes look empty, he wasn't even looking at you. And his body looks stiff and robotic...it's weird, not like his normal self." Minho shrugged, obviously not worried about it.

"SLIM IT YOU SLINT HEADS!" Newt screamed. The room slowly settled down, tempers were high, the tension in the room higher.

"OKAY! Well...that was bloody dramatic, don't you think?" Newt asked Minho pointedly. Minho shrugged. Gally didn't say anything, just crossed his arm, and clenched his jaw, staring at the wall.

"We still need to decide what to do with the Shank. Gally you want punishment. Banishment is NOT on the table."

Gally huffed, talking to the wall in front of him, "You see what he's trying to do, right? First he breaks our rules" he finally looked at Thomas, murder in his eyes, he pointed at him "...and then BOTH of them try to convince us to abandon them totally. The rules are the only thing that have ever held us together. Why now are we questioning that? If Alby was here, you know he'd agree with me. This shank needs to be punished. And something needs to be done about HER!"

He pointed at Alex. What had she ever done to Gally? Newt was quiet for a moment, running a hand over his chin and bottom lip.

"You're right. Thomas broke the rules. One night in the pit, and no food."

"Come on, Newt! One night in the pit?" Gally yelled, jumping to his feet "Do you think that's gonna stop him from breaking the rules again and going into the maze?"

"That's more punishment than YOU got for breaking the same rule! And, No. We can't just have non-runners, running into the maze whenever they feel like it. So let's just make this official." Newt turned to Thomas for the first time and addressed him. "Starting from tomorrow, you're a runner."

Everyone started talking over each other again. "HEY! I'M NOT DONE!" Newt yelled again, "SIT DOWN!" He stormed up and down the room again. "Alright. Onto the next order of business. Alex."

She froze.

Me? What did I do?

She lost a little colour in her face, but looked up at Newt, he was trying to suppress a grin, he had a hint of mischief in his eyes.

What is he planning?

Newt addressed everyone, throwing his arms out wide, "Everyone here- except Gally, clearly,- respects Alex. Ya?"

Nods of agreement. Gally just rolled his eyes and sneered.

"OKay, Good that! She is already on the council, she clearly can handle her self with you bloody shanks, she can clearly think, Minho saw potential in her as a runner, she can save a bloody life" -

-"LITERALLY! SHE SAVED MY BLOODY LIFE! Get it? Cuz I was covered in blood?" Matt yelled from the crowd.

Alex snorted, trying to hide her laugh. Most of the Keepers tried to hide smiles or chuckles as well. Newt rolled his eyes.

"With Alby..." he cleared his throat, "out of bloody commission for a while, I step in as Leader. Now I need a second in command. I appoint Alex for my second."

Alex sat speechless, her mouth open. Minho laughed, throwing his head back and slapped his knee. Frypan stood up and clapped. Gally got up "WOW Newt." And stormed out. Fry tried to stop him

"NO FRY! NO." "So that's a bloody yes?" Newt asked the Keepes. It was almost unanimous. Gally obviously didn't agree.

"Great. This bloody gathering is finally over!"

From the door, Bark woofed in agreement.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Gladers and most of the keepers had left, it was still early in the day, and they still had work to do. All that was left was Newt, Thomas, Minho and Alex. For once in his life Thomas was speechless, still struggling with the idea that he had been made a runner.

"So that was your plan hey? Make this shank a runner?" Newt asked.

Minho smiled evilly, "Worked, didn't it? Aim high, hit low. Thank me later" He clasped Thomas on the shoulder, "There was no shuckin way I'd give up Keeper. Alex has to KEEP me around now that I made it through the night."

Alex groaned, "That is never going to stop, is it? What, did you spend all night thinking of keeper puns?" Minho threw an arm over her shoulder "Something like that. Should I KEEP on going?"

Everyone just rolled their eyes.

Newt grew serious again, "Guys, these last 2..3?.. months have had more disruptions than in the last two years!" Thomas looked guilty, even though he knew nothing. Alex looked at the floor, then back up at the guys.

"Ok, guys sit down, Newt knows this already, but you two need to know this." Minho gave her a hurt look "How come I don't know this?"

"Cuz you left me behind yesterday, when you and Alby decided to go into the bloody maze, you ridiculously attractive shuckface! This happened yesterday morning when the New girl showed up."

His face made an "Oh" and then sat down on a chair, placing his elbows on his knees, his chin on his hands, and stared up at Alex, blinking rapidly, "Ok Sunshine, I'm all ears! Ready to listen and learn. Take it away! Newt, hand me your notepad and pen, I'm taking notes." Alex rolled her eyes and pursed her lips, she was trying hard not to smile. Thomas looked confused.

When does this guy NOT look confused? How is it that I trusted him to take down this WICKED with me? He better be smarter than he looks.

"Okay, so, when the girl came up I got nothing from her, there were no memories or familiarity. It wasn't until Newt MADE ME try and have a memory vision. Nothing happened until I touched-"

Newt snorted "Touched? You slapped the poor girl on her bloody forehead!"

"You made me frustrated...she won't remember..anyways, when I made CONTACT, I had another big one- like the one in the Maze, Min." He sat up straighter. Alex explained everything she could remember from her memories. Thomas looked more and more confused and kept trying to interrupt her with questions.

"THOMAS! Slim it until I'm done, I'll probably explain everything anyways, stop making this longer!" She snapped. She finally explained what she could. She took a deep breath.

"So Thomas, we were in this together, along with the girl, from the start. When it was just you, me and the girl we had had enough and came up with a plan, I have no idea what our plan was. Or how you and the girl got me here to this maze, after I was caught. I'm sure we won't ever know, but thank you!" Her voice just about broke, she was looking between Newt and Minho.  They stood up and gave Thomas a one arm hug and a slap on the back, Thomas still looked like he was struggling to know what was going on.

"She can obviously take care of her bloody self, but thanks for keeping an eye on her for us," Newt said. Thomas nodded, still trying to process all the information that was thrown at him.

"So..so Gally was right? Ben was right? Is it our fault?" He asked.

Alex sighed, tucked a stray piece of hair behind her ear, "No. It's not your fault Thomas. Or my fault. Or the new girl. We were children, Tommy. That group...the organization, the Creators, did this. They used us, abused, twisted, tortured and manipulated children for whatever sick purpose this is for-"

"WAIT...wait..Hold on." he interrupted, if he was a cartoon there would have been a light bulb pop up above his head. "You said WICKED, in your explanation...WICKED..?"

Alex wasn't sure where this was going.. "yes.. Why? What are you thinking Tommy?"

"You saw those big plaques all over the maze walls outside too, right? Minho told me you had a...uh episode when you touched one..?"

"Yeah.." said Alex a little hesitantly. Thomas was getting excited now, she could see the wheels turning, he was figuring something out.

"World In Catastrophe: Killzone Experiment Department...It's an acronym! W-I-C-K-E- D! Those letters are on the supplies and those little beetle things!" Minho looked like he was hit in the face, he was so shocked. "The Shuck! I've been here 2 years and never put that together!" he paused, then said under his breath, "Well shuck me" Alex had heard him and stifled a giggle, Minho gave her a sly side eye and winked.

"Anything else Alex?" Newt asked. She rubbed her fingers along her bottom lip, thinking hard. "No, I think that was everything.." She looked at Minho for a second then at the floor with a guilty expression. "I do have one thing, but I need to talk to Minho. Alone please." She couldn't look Minho in the eye.

"What's it about?" Thomas asked, looking between the other three. Newt looked at Alex and nodded.

"None of your bloody business!" Newt said, grabbing Thomas's upper arm and trying to pull him away.

"But you know!" He whined as Newt dragged him, "Ya, I'm her bloody brother, I know everything. Now let's go. You need a shower!"

"Oh come on, that's not fair! Does it have to do with a memory? Could it help us get outta here? Newt? OW!" Newt had smacked him on the back of the head, and shoved him out the door. He turned around and gave Alex a reassuring nod. He patted his leg, and Bark came bounding after Newt and out the door. Alex and Minho were now the only two in the Council room.

"If you wanted to be alone, Sunshine, all you had to do was ask, I'll always say yes." He sauntered over with a sly smile.

"Minho, no. I really do need to tell you something. I just don't know how.." He dropped his cocky smile, concern in his eyes, he lifted her chin to make her look at him. "Just spit it out. You know you can tell me anything." He tucked a stray piece of hair behind her ear. She took a slow shaky breath.

"Well..I haven't told you ALL the memories I've had, or at least not all the details.." Minho nodded at her, encouraging her to go on, he slipped his hand to her check, cupping it, she pressed into it, closed her eyes for a moment gathering her thoughts.

Please don't hate me.. I can't lose you again.

"I created the Grievers" she whispered, tears brimming her eyes.

"What?" he was slightly taken aback, he wasn't expecting that.

"Minho, they made me somehow, someway... I have a pretty good idea how- but in the end I created them! I had a memory of me at a table drawing them! Some creepy woman told me it was good..And she said something creepy like "WICKED is good...!"
 
** She was now sitting in an all white work room, paper and pencils everywhere. There were doodles and drawings scattered on the table. A hand rested on her shoulder and a crisp voice of a woman spoke "how are your creatures coming, Alexandria?"

"Good! I think I'm done! This last part, here is the tail, it has a pincher at the end, like a crab claw, see?"

"Yes, good. Very good." Said the woman's voice, it sounded sinister. "Remember Alexandria, WICKED is good." 
 
Minho didn't say anything, his face was blank. She was scared that he was going to explode or hate her and never ever talk to her again. She closed her eyes, a tear slipped out from under her eyelashes, she took a step back, breaking the contact between them. She turned her back on him for a moment, wrapped her arms around herself, trying to gain control of her emotions.

Alex continued "Not sure if you figured it out or not..but we were together before the Maze. Friends, partners in crime, and then..more."

"Ya, I figured," Minho had walked up behind her, and placed a hand on her shoulder turning her around to face him. He unwrapped her hands from herself and held them. Alex continued, but she couldn't meet his eyes, so she talked to his chest.

"But they didn't like that. From the shattered memories I've had, they don't seem very open to the idea of any kind of relationship. They tried making me and Sonya forget Newt! But when they found out about us, I had a warning- they threatened me..and I guess we didn't care or at least I didn't care and we got caught again..." she looked away struggling to keep her voice from breaking, "they strapped me to a chair and made you watch as they tortured me, with the stupid shuck monsters I created! That still wasn't good enough for them and they strapped you to the chair and made me watch!"

She had a few more tears slip out, and down her check, her voice was shaking, "Minho I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I understand if you hate me, I made the monsters that killed your friends, that hunt down anyone who steps outside the maze, the creatures that have tried to kill you more than once! I'm sorry! I'm also the reason you were sent to his hell hole early. I'm the reason you have been here for 2 years! They used you to punish me!"

Minho had dropped her hands, he still didn't show anything on his face. She turned away again, unable to see the hurt and anger that was bound to show on his face. He was quiet for a minute.

"Min..please say something..." Alex whispered. He didn't. Instead he turned her around again. He pulled her into his chest and held her tight. "I'm sorry" She repeated again.

"Don't. Stop. Stop saying you're sorry, you didn't do nothing! It's not like YOU strapped me to a chair! I can't even remember it for shucks sake! I have zero recollection of anything from before the box! I'm the one who should be sorry, you have to relive all this horrible klunk! I'm happy being oblivious to all that. What I am mad about is I can't remember US! We sounded awesome, total rebels! I love it! Definitely sounds like us!" He pulled away to look at her, "And I love you, Alex. I don't care what we did to get caught.. I don't care what you did before the maze, you could have built this whole shuck place and I wouldn't care because I KNOW you would never do it willingly." He wiped a tear away from her cheek with his thumb.

"You're not mad at me? You still want to talk to me even after everything I put you through?" Minho smirked down at her now

"Shuck ya. You know I like to live dangerously." Alex couldn't help but laugh.

"That's better. I like when you laugh." Minho whispered as he placed his forehead against hers.

"Then do it again, shuckface!" she said with a tease in her voice, she tilted her head up, and their lips connected again. He kissed her back, hungrily, like it might be their last. Minho tangled his fingers into her hair cupping the back of her head and pulled her closer, Alex wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to pull his head down even closer, but there wasn't any more space. They pulled away, having to breathe. Alex tried catching her breath, but Minho slowly and gently kissed her check and then her jaw, and then moved to her ear. Her breath caught in her throat. He slowly left a trail of gentle kisses down her neck. Her breath hitched. Alex let out an involuntary soft moan, he smirked into another kiss right at the base of her neck.

Oh two can play at this game

!

She slid her hands from his neck and slid them down to his chest, and then down his abs and back up and into his perfect hair. She stood on her tiptoes so she was a little taller, and slowly and every so gently she brushed her lips against his. He tried to lean in for more, but she pulled away just enough to smirk back at him, he lifted an eyebrow, in a challenge. She put her lips right next to his ear, as she ran her hands down his chest again, "challenge accepted" she breathed. She could feel him shudder, and her smirk grew, she kissed him on the neck right under his ear.

"Alex.." he breathed, his voice a little lower. His hand dropped from her hair and slid down her arms and onto her waist and with very little effort, he picked her up, she instantly wrapped her legs around his waist.

"You know I'm going to win," Minho said, his voice husky and breathy now.

"Try me" She whispered seductively, kissing his lips again, and gently bit down on his bottom lip and pulled. He tilted his head up to get more of her lips on his, his tongue licked her bottom lip gently, she opened her mouth, granting him access. He slowly backed her up into one of the supporting poles, so her back was up against it, leaving a hand free to dig into her hair again and his other hand was wrapped under her thigh for support. Alex still had her hands in his hair, she gently dug her nails into his scalp and dragged them down, and he let out a moan of his own, deep from his throat. He pressed her into the support beam, trying to get closer. Kissing her like he was starving.

"MOTHER OF A SHUCKIN BLOODY GREAVER!!"

Alex and Minho broke apart breathing heavily, their lips a little swollen, faces red, panting and both their hair a mess- the one time Minho could care less what it looked like. Minho still had Alex's legs around his waist, and her hands were still in his hair, his one hand supporting her under her thigh and the other was tangled in her hair. But they turned to look at the door. Newt was standing there with a hand clamped over his eyes. Bark beside him wagging her tail tongue out.

"Can we help you Shank? You seem to be lost." Minho asked with all the sarcasm he could muster, his voice still husky, and out of breath.

Shuck me that voice is hot!

"Will you two get a room already? No one wants to see you two making out!" Newt whined, his hand still over his eyes.

"Last I checked Newtie, this IS a room and we WERE alone..." Alex retorted, still out of breath too, rolling her eyes, Minho chuckled and kissed her one last time and let her down.

"What do you want, Newt?" Alex asked, placing her hands on her hips, her face was dusted in a pink blush from having had her brother walk in on her. She was still trying to get her breath back.

"You can also lower your bloody hand, you slint-head." He dropped his hand and glared at them. "Well, it was important enough to interrupt us, what do you want?" Minho asked, irritated that Newt interrupted them, again.

Newt cleared his throat "Oh ya..right. Well to add on top of the pile of klunk, all your runners quit."

"They WHAT?" Minho roared, his mood flipping fast. "Ya, after Chris and Ben and now Alby...they don't want to go out anymore." Newt shrugged and put his hands into his pockets.

"What, are me and Tommy chopped liver? The three of us will get it done. Dream team!" Alex said, trying to encourage him.

"That's the other thing, you need to go talk to him, he's ready to go back out like right now. The only thing holding him back right now is the food Fry is making him eat." Minho grunted and stormed towards the door. He stopped and turned around when he realized Alex wasn't beside him.

"Forgetting something?" Alex asked with a hand on her hip, and an eyebrow raised.

"Coming Babe?" Alex cracked a smile.

"Shuck right I am."

Newt just rolled his eyes and followed after them. Bark at Alex's heels. Alex and Minho found Thomas on his way to the doors. Minho ran in front of him and placed a hand on his chest to slow him down "Hey, hey, where are you going?"

"Back into the maze." Thomas said with a straight face, looking at the maze doors, he kept walking.

"Hey-" Alex started, Minho cut her off, much to her annoyance.

"Hey, Thomas. What is this with you, huh? A wish? You just got out and now you want back in?"

Minho had a point, these guys had spent all night, Minho was out there a full day and night, and he was still on his feet- Alex felt slightly guilty for keeping him up, but one stray thought about 5 minutes ago and her face heated up and her stomach exploded with butterflies...

Worth it

.

"Newt said that no one has ever seen a Griever and to tell about it, right? - Well I guess you two lived..but Minho, now we have one. You're me you're not even a bit curious?" Thomas threw his hands towards the maze doors, in exasperation.

"Not really, no. Last time I went to investigate a dead one it wasn't actually dead and I ended up having a shuckin sleepover with them!" Minho was just as frustrated.

Thomas took another step. Minho rolled his eyes and stepped closer to Thomas, "So, what's the plan? You're go out and dissect that all by yourself?" Minho challenged.

"I will if I have to! I it's time we find out what we're up against." Thomas finally looked at Alex.

"All right. But you're not going back out alone." Alex said.

Thomas looked relieved that someone was taking this seriously. Bark jumped excitedly, and woofed knowing something good was happening.

Alex continued, "But not today. You both look dead on your feet and you haven't eaten. No Thomas. Not today." Alex said with authority.

Thomas was trying to protest, "If that griever isn't dead or if its friends show up, you need all the energy to fight and run. And if it is dead, it won't be going anywhere. Trust me. Now Go. Eat. Have a shower. And tomorrow bright and early we will grab a few brave Gladers and Minho and I will help dissect it. Good that?"

"But" Thomas started.

"THOMAS." Alex yelled at him. "I am now your second in command, and I will throw your bloody arse in the Slammer right now so you have to rest for the day and night!"

She was shorter than him, but he shrunk a little when she yelled his name.

"Everyone go have a nap, after supper Minho will show you the map room and then you go to the Slammer for the night. Tomorrow we will come get you for our adventure. Good that."

She left no room for arguments. Minho stood there with his arms folded with a grim look on his face, nodding, looking very much like her bodyguard. Thomas deflated.

"Tommy,'' Alex softened, "It's a good idea! It's a great idea! You two just need rest. Okay? You can't save everyone if you are too exhausted to save yourselves. Good that?"

Thomas just nodded and walked away.

"I need to find Chuck '' she muttered to herself and went off in search of the kid. "Are you going to put me to bed?" Minho asked as he threw an arm around her shoulders. "I gotta find Chuck first, see if he will keep an eye on Tommy for me. Then yes. I'll tuck you into bed!"

They found Chuck helping Fry with the dishes. Or more like gossiping about the new couple of the Glade.

"SPEAKING OF THEM!" Boomed Fry, holding his soapy hands out wide when Minho and Alex walked up to the counter.

"We were just talking about you..." Fry laughed.

"All good things...all good things' ' Chuck added with a wide grin. Fry's big happy personality was contagious, and Alex couldn't help but smile wide too.

"Better be good things, cuz what are the bad? None. There are no bad things" Minho puffed his chest out.

"Well, right about now your hair would be bad.. " Chuck laughed and pointed. Minho gasped.

"How dare you! This, my young fellow, is how you wear your hair when you have a girlfriend and you-" he was cut off by Alex yelling and running over to hold Chuck's ears

"THAT'S ENOUGH MINHO! There are children's young and innocent ears present!" Alex could feel her face heating up. Frypan just laughed even louder, from deep in his gut. Minho put his hands on his hips and had one cocky smile on his face.

"Chuck," Alex said, removing her hands, staring daggers at Minho, "I need you to keep an eye on Tommy. He's exhausted, but is insisting he go back into the maze. I said no. And I need you to come get me if he tries to sneak out by himself."

Chuck nodded "on it boss!" And he saluted her and ran off.

"And where should he look if he needs to find you?" Fry asked, wiggling his eyebrows. "The showers and then my bed." And she marched away, grabbing Minho by the arm as she passed, who just fist pumped the air and hollered over his shoulder, "See ya Fry! She is very bossy! Talk to you later!" Fry laughed again and went back to his dishes.

"Min, you need a shower and a nap." Alex said opening her bedroom door. She knelt down to scratch Bark's belly. "I'll meet you back here? I gotta check on the girl and get this rewrapped after I shower" she said, holding her hand up. Minho took her hand in his, gently pulling her up and slowly rubbed his thumb over her bruised knuckles. "Newt said you punch the wall?"

Alex sighed "ya, not my smartest move. Jeff said nothing is broken, just...incredibly swollen and bruised. And sore." He brought her knuckles to his lips, and brushed them over her bruises.

"But how is that possible? He said you left a dent and not even a broken knuckle? That's impossible!" He asked.

Alex shrugged, "I have no idea, how can I talk to my sister in my head, how come I can remember when others can't..."

"I'll come with you." was all he answered.

She couldn't change his mind. So with him and Bark back outside her shower door - she tried to argue that everyone knew they were now a thing, no one was dumb enough to try anything...also with her being 2nd in command and she knew how to take them all out, but he still insisted on standing outside her shower door. When she was done, and her dirty tangled hair was fresh and combed, she stepped out and felt so much better.

"Do you want me to wait? Or should I go see Jeff and we can be done at the same time?"

"You're just going to the Med Hut?" He asked, his voice laced with distress.

"Yes love. Are you being Mr Protective?" She asked with a small sly smile, Minho folded his arms, and looked at her and she could see the amusement fade from his eyes.

"Yes. Because I almost lost you too many times since you got here."

"I'm just going to the Med Room, Love, hurry up and you can meet me. Also, I have my trusted steed by my side." She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and left. Bark right behind her.

The Med Room was quiet except for the random screaming from Alby. He didn't sound as bad as Ben though.

Maybe that means the serum was working.

The girl was still asleep, she hadn't moved. Jeff was trying to spoon feed her some soup. "How's it going Jeff?" Alex asked as she sat at the end of the Girls bed. He shrugged.

"Same as always. Nothing new, we got supplies when she came up...and I think that's all we're going to get...so we need to ration things, we're okay for now...but I'm worried, Alex. The supplies only sent up 2 grief serum syringes. And they were a different colour than normal.. and we had to use one on Alby already. So we only have one more syringe!"

Alex nodded, thinking "Okay. Well we should keep that last part between us for now, let Newt know though. But no need to spread more fear. And we will do our best to ration medical supplies, I hate to say it, but we could always wash and reuse some things... not the most sterile, but if push comes to shove. We will be ok." She gave him a reassuring smile. "Speaking of, I need this re-wrapped, please, I can't do it myself properly." She held her hand up. Jeff took her hand and began wrapping.

"So how did you manage to punch a wall and not actually break anything?" Alex shrugged

"No idea. But I wasn't really thinking at the time...just feeling."

"Hmmm" was all he said.

"Are you and Clint ok for tomorrow? Thomas, Minho and I are going into the maze." Jeff looked up and gave her a small smirk. "You and Minho? In the maze? What will you be doing in the maze'"

Alex rolled her eyes "And Tommy. We're going to check that squished Griever." She snapped. "Mmmm hmm" was all he said and gave her a knowing look. Alex huffed. She stood up, and thanked Jeff. She checked her watch, Minho was taking a long time. She decided to go wait by the showers. He was probably fixing his hair. "If you need help tonight come get me and I'll switch off with you," Jeff nodded and she left the Med Hut.

She was almost at the rickety staircase when she heard sniffling, she stopped and listened, she heard a quiet sob that was coming from... her room? She gently knocked on her door and opened it. On the bed facing the wall was Minho. He had his back to her, one leg on the bed the other hanging off, resting on the wood floor.

"Min?" She asked softly, she quietly shut the door. She took cautious steps over to the bed. She sat down behind him. She could hear him sniffle again and saw him try to wipe his eyes.

"Hey Sunshine, are you doing okay? Jeff said your hand was all right?" he quickly said, trying to put a happy voice on.

"Min. You can't fool me. What's wrong? It's okay to tell me." She placed a hand on his back. His shoulders slumped and he hung his head. Alex scooted closer and wrapped her arms around his waist and laid her head on his back, she fit perfectly right between his shoulder blades. She felt his hand rest on top of hers. They just stayed quiet for a while, she waited patiently for him. He then spoke, but was so quiet she almost missed it.

"I was scared, Alex. So scared." She squeezed him tighter. "So scared I wouldn't make it back after I had to fight off Alby, and then scared to leave him behind and feel the guilt if I had. But also scared to stay. And then I saw you fighting, just to get outside the walls...I was so scared I wouldn't make it through the night. I have never been that scared for that long before! At least not that I can remember."

She pulled her arms away and got up from the bed, she stepped in front of him, and then crouched, placing her hands on his knee, she looked up at him, and saw tear tracks down his perfectly chiseled cheeks and jaw. Bark had come to sit beside Alex, so both of them were looking up at Minho. His usual sparkly mischievous eyes looked so hollow and scared.

"Alby once told me 'If you ain't scared, you ain't human'. And I absolutely agree, you told the gathering I don't get scared.. that's not true. I was absolutely terrified out of the box, you weren't there, but I had a panic attack and passed out and the night Chris attacked me, I thought I was going to die alone at the hands of a monster, and the time I had to make a decision between Tommy's life or Ben's. I nearly threw up in the maze the first time I saw a Griever. And I remember absolute terror in my memories. Min, it's okay, to not be okay all the time. We're human and sometimes we can't take it all and we break. Sometimes we totally fall apart. But I will always be there to help put you together. You held me when I was at my lowest and I know you will continue to be. And I will do the same for you. Have hope, Love, we have our first dead Griever to dissect, we will find some answers." She had placed a hand on his cheek while she talked. He had closed his eyes and leaned into her touch.

"Shuck sunshine. You are your shuck pep talks!" He smiled sadly.

"Well someone has to be the hopeful one here, or we would all end up like Gally" she quietly teased. "But seriously, it's okay to be scared. We all are. And we are all here to help. No one can do this on their own. We are family. You have my back, I have yours."

He placed both his hands on her checks and leaned forwards, when he was only centimeters away he hesitated, looking into her golden green hazel eyes, silently asking. She smiled, he kissed her so gently and softly it made her stomach feel like mush and her legs feel like jello. It was a good thing she was already kneeling or her legs would have given out. There was so much love in that kiss. The other ones were full of raw passion, the desperation of losing and finding again. This one was full of gentle tenderness. Minho pulled back and pulled her with him. He lay down on the bed rolled onto his side and pulled her gently beside him. Alex snuggled up and placed her head on his bicep, facing him. She buried her face into his neck and placed her hand on his chest, feeling his steady heart. She was so thankful he was still alive! He wrapped his arm protectively around her and pulled her even closer into his chest. Minho fell asleep instantly, exhausted. Alex stayed awake for a little bit longer, just enjoying this quiet moment. She patted the bed, and Bark jumped up beside them and the three had a good long nap.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Shuck sakes, I really am a Glade mother" Newt muttered to himself as he knocked on the doors down the hall, calling Alex, Minho and Thomas for supper. There was no answer on Alex's door and Minho wasn't in their shared room. He rolled his eyes and knocked harder on Alex's door, waiting for a response. He heard no noise, so he opened the door. He saw the two curled into each other, sleeping. He muttered and grumbled to himself about being a mother and taking care of slint head shank glade children.. He went to shake them away, but he heard a giggle. He looked down at their faces, and that's when he realized they were messing with him. He threw his hands in the air and stormed out of the room, but not before he heard them burst into laughter.

Minho came bursting into the picnic area with Alex on his back. "My Fair Lady'' He yelled so loud that all the Gladers in the area turned to see what was going on, "We have made it to the Feast of Fry!"

Alex was laughing, and held both her hands out awkwardly to carry the plates while Minho continued to piggyback her to the table, Fry followed, with his plate-most of the Gladers were finished eating. Minho and Alex were sitting hip to hip, thigh to thigh, they were so close they kept bumping elbows. Newt looked at them with a sickened look on his face, Chuck was trying very hard to contain his laughter seeing Thomas and Newts faces.

"Will you always be like this? Uhg, It's so..bloody disgusting!" Newt whined.

Minho whipped his head around to look at the rest of the table, "Disgusting?" He gasped clutching his chest, "You guys think we are...disgusting?" He looked back at Alex, "Babe! Did you hear that Babe?" Alex could tell Minho was going to start with his dramatic antics, decided to play along and she tried to contain her giggles. She placed her fork down and looked at him, with a very serious face.

"Ya, babe, I did! Which, Babe, is odd, because apparently Babe, there were beats going on about us, Babe." She gave Frypan and Chuck a very disappointed look. She noticed Thomas look away, slightly guilty. Minho slowly placed his hands flat onto the table and stood up. Everyone looked slightly leery, they never really knew what Minho was going to do. He turned to face the rest of the picnic area.

"HEY YOU UGLY SHANKS!" he bellowed at everyone, he had their attention. "HOW MANY OF YOU SHUCK FACES HAD BETS GOING OVER ALEX AND ME?"

Every Glader raised their hands. Minho smirked at that and Alex's jaw dropped. Minho continued with a loud voice, addressing everyone.

"Okay then, so if most of you were betting then there should be NO ISSUE WITH WHAT WE DO, WHERE WE DO IT OR HOW WE DO IT!"

"Keep is PG13 though, there are children present!" a Glader yelled from the back. The entire Kitchen was laughing. Alex stood up then and faced the boys.. if looks could kill, they would all be dead and buried 6 feet under.

"You shanks wanted this to happen so bad and, Fry, you're the captain of this...of this..." She trailed off, she turned to Minho, with a frown on her face.

"Minho. What exactly are we? Definitely not JUST friends..."

He looked like a bucket of ice cold water was dumped on him, he shook himself from his shock and jumped up onto the bench, and placed a foot on top of the table, and his fists on his hips, Captain Morgan Style. He paused for a dramatic moment, then looked down at Alex who was trying very hard not to laugh, she was doing a very poor job.

He is so shuckin dramatic.  But he looks good doing it. Keeps life interesting

.

"It is true, Thy Fair lady, I have been a slint head in the past." He waved an arm around.

"Understatement of the year...but go on." She said, waving a hand.

"But from now on... I make a vow! Newt- take this down!-" He jumped down off the table, and got down on one knee right in front of Alex, he grabbed her hand, holding hers in both of his. He cleared his throat, and continued loudly, for everyone to hear.

"Alex of the MedJacks, Farm Hand, Cooks, Runners, my 2nd in Command, I vow to laugh with you- cuz we're shuckin hilarious. And comfort you during times of joy and times of sorrow- probably mostly sorrow in this shuck hell hole. I promise to always pursue you- cuz you're somehow shucken faster than me! You shank...Shanket, sorry. To fight for you- been there done that! I'll always have your back, babe.  And I vow to love you unconditionally and wholeheartedly for the rest of my shanky shuck-faced life. She-Bean, Shanket, The Glade Ninja Warrior Princess and My Sunshine ...Alex, you are my best friend. Sorry Newt, you have been replaced."

He paused and reached out his hand to the side and snapped his fingers, then held his hand flat, palm up like someone was supposed to hand him something. He waited for a second, snapping again. Nothing. He looked over,

"CHUCK! Flowers! Now! Come on ya little shank!" Chuck looked confused for a second, then got up and ran off.

"Just a second folks, hold tight.." He yelled. It was an awkward 2 minutes. Chuck came back holding a handful of bright wildflowers that grew by the trees of the deadheads. Minho cleared his throat again, "Where was I?" he asked.

"I'm your best friend," Alex whispered.

"OH YA! She-Bean, Shanket, The Glade Ninja Warrior Princess and My Sunshine...Alex, you are my best friend. Will you now do me the honor of being" he paused dramatically..

"my girlfriend?"

He held up the bouquet of flowers. His beautiful rich warm coffee coloured eyes were so squinted due to his big cheese smile, his smile was stretched from ear to ear, showing off his dimples. There was complete silence from around the tables, every eye watching the ridiculous spectacle.

She grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him up onto his feet and kissed him. laughing into the kiss, "YES! Yes you over dramatic shuck face!"

"I'm now YOUR over dramatic shuck face!" He beamed down at her. The Gladers banged on the picking tables, accompanied by applause, wolf whistles and cheering.

Newt sat there with his head in his hands groaning and rolling his eyes, "That was so bloody embarrassing."

Thomas however, came up to Minho and slapped him on the back "Congrats Man!" And gave him a hug, "Knew you could do it!" Frypan and Chuck were smiling and pretending to wipe tears from their eyes. Alex could hear Fry "I'm just so happy!"

This is all so shuckin' dramatic and ridiculous! What have I gotten myself into?!

But her smile was from ear to ear.

Chuck started to chant and it quickly caught on, and soon all the Gladers were screaming it, and thumping the tables "KISS HER! KISS HER!"

Alex crossed her arms and stuck a hip out, she looked at Minho expectantly, and his goofy grin turned into a sly sexy smirk, he slowly moved closer to her, toe to toe, nose to nose, he placed his hands on her hips and he lowered his head gently rubbing his nose on hers, "I shuckin love you" He whispered, his voice low and gravely, for only her to hear. Her knees went weak and he kissed her. Fireworks exploded inside.

"And I shucken love you too, shuck face." She pulled away and turned to the Gladers, "Are you shuckin happy now you slint heads?" There a very loud YES. "Good. Now. Back to eating supper, come on!" She ordered them. Everyone sat down and continued with supper.

"Well, that was a bit bloody dramatic, no?" Newt said with another eye roll, as Alex and Minho sat back down to finish supper.

"Nope" Minho said and popped the P, "just a typical day in the life of Minho." He said and took a bite of food.

"What's up with you?" Newt asked Alex.

"Oh, I was just thinking, we never got a bonfire for the New Girl...Ya, she's not awake right now, but we still missed it. How about one tonight? Sorry Tommy, you gotta go to the slammer, but.." Newt was thoughtful for a moment.

"Look, Newt, we don't get a lot of things to celebrate or many chances to let loose and have fun...I have yet to have a good bonfire experience.. As 2nd in command I bring this motion forward." Their friends and other Keepers at the table all thumped the table. "It's settled. Fire it is!"

Newt said. He stood up and yelled to the Gladers "Bonfire tonight! Gally, get your drinks ready to go! Builders, there is wood already ready and waiting, ya? We never got to light the fire on Greenie Day. Let's go!" He turned to Tommy, who looked crestfallen, "Sorry Tommy. Rules are rules. Gotta go to the pit now, or Gally would have my head, come on. I'll see if Chuck can sneak you a drink" He led Thomas off to the slammer with an arm around his shoulder.

The flames were reaching up to the bright stars, some of the guys had pulled out their instruments, some homemade and others asked and sent up by the creators. Gally had his special secret drink out.

Minho handed her a jar "Gotta finish this one. It'll put hair on your chest!"

"Ya? How come you don't have any then? I see you drink this... whatever it is,  all the time!" She sassed back.

"How would you know?" Chuck asked innocently.

"Never you mind Chuck!" She answered him, pushing his head away, her cheeks red. She remembered very vividly when she walked in on Minho without a shirt, in her first few days here.

His abs and those chest muscles. Mmmm...

"Earth to Alex!! Come in Alex!" Chuck was snapping his fingers in front of her eyes, "What were you thinking of?" He asked suspiciously, elbowing her. She cleared her throat.

"Nothing, nothing..." She raised the jar to her lips, Minho was smirking at her, she just winked at him. She took a sip of the light brown liquid, it burnt all the way down. She made a face. She could instantly feel a warmth and a weird happiness spread out from her stomach. She sipped from the jar, laughed and talked with her friends for a while. Minho had left for another drink, and came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, she leaned back into his chest, closing her eyes enjoying his closeness and warmth. He started to sway back and forth gently, humming quietly. She pulled away and turned to face him.

"Dance with me." He gave her a skeptical look.

"Minho doesn't dance," he said.

"Oh really. You? Mr Dramatic, won't dance?" She scoffed, she grabbed his hand and dragged him closer to the guys playing. She stopped suddenly Minho bumped into her, her head shot upwards and her eyes were glassy, her body started to shake.
 
***Alex was laughing so hard her stomach hurt, she was wrapped up in strong arms and he was laughing just as hard, trying to kiss her forehead. He grabbed her around the waist, spinning her around the room, dancing to no music.
 
***She was sitting on a chair in a bright white room, her chair facing a bed, and sitting on the bed was Minho. He had a guitar on his lap, he had his head down, focusing on what he was playing, he would look up into her eyes every once in a while. Singing a song he had written for her.
 
*** She was sitting on the bed, he was sitting behind her, his hands over hers, showing her a cord on his guitar.
 
*** They were in a room, smaller than a classroom, all their friends sat around a table eating snacks, Alby had found an old radio somewhere and brought it to their secret night meet ups. Minho had pulled Alex up from her chair and started dancing around the room with her. Their friends laughed and clapped. They all joined in eventually.
 
Alex came back to the present, a huge excited smile on her face.

"You okay? What did you see?" Minho asked. Her smirk just grew.

"Hey Pedro?" She called one of the boys who had a guitar sent from the creators.

"Yes senorita?" he called back. She walked over and whispered. He nodded with an evil smile. They both glanced at Minho. Pedro started to tune his guitar and she turned to fully face Minho.

"Alex, what did you see?" Newt called.

"Minho has some hidden talents." She laughed at the shocked look on his face.

"Trust me babe!" she patted his shoulder.

"Ok Senrita!" Pedro called, him and the guys started playing. Alex grabbed Minho's hands, placing one on her hip and holding the other, he looked amused and totally confused.

"Ok, babe. Now. WE DANCE!"

He was born to dance. The muscle memory rapidly coming back the more he moved. He spun her around and around, dancing around the fire. She threw head back laughing loudly. Minho's hips were made to move, he really knew how to salsa. Gladers joined in dancing around the fire too. They hadn't had a happy fire like this, ever. It would be a very long time until they had one again.

The wild dance party slowed down, everyone exhausted, but happy.  Minho pulled Alex down beside himself on a log beside the fire.

"Okay, you need to tell me, please. What did you actually see?" He was breathing heavily from their salsa around the fire. But he looked quite happy.

"Well, Mr. I don't dance, we used to do that all the time. I would sneak into your room and you would slow dance with me, or salsa without music. We also found an old radio later and on our group night sneak outs - Alby, Newt, Thomas, Gally, Sonya, the girl upstairs and another girl, Chuck sometimes - you would salsa around the room with me." She smiled watching his reaction.

"We seemed happy. '' he said dreamily.

"You also used to play guitar and serenade me! You tried teaching me- didn't seem I was as good as you. You are a man of many talents." He snapped out of his daydream, "I used to play...the guitar?" Alex nodded, "Wait here" she said and got up and walked over to Pedro, said something to him who smiled, nodded his head and handed his guitar over. Alex came over and held it out to him. The crowd got quiet. "SING!" Someone yelled.

"But I don't remember how to play the guitar, that's Pedro's thing. Also singing is your thing."

"Try. Please. Minho...pleeeeease?" Alex pouted and batted her eyelashes.

"Only if you try it after." She nodded.

"Fine!" he relented, it was hard to say no to her. He sat down, across the fire from her, beside Pedro.

Newt came to sit beside Alex, he leaned over with a bemused smile. "I have never ever seen him like this. You got him to dance! All he ever used to do at fires was drink and be all moody and sarcastic. Sometimes he would challenge someone to something stupid...but I've never seen him...let loose and actually have fun. I was worried about him for a while. You are the best thing to happen to him. He really is happy."

She was watching as Minho tried to figure out the guitar in his lap. What Newt said made her smile more, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. Then she heard Newt whine "just PLEASE don't go all couple-y on us, k?"

"Couple-y?" she asked in amusement, turning her head to see Newt's face. "Ya..like pet names and like PDA...just..uhg. I don't want to see my sister like that!" his face scrunched up in disgust.

"Oh Mama Newt, Slim it! Can you actually see us seriously like that? We just like to mess with you guys!" Alex laughed at him while Newt just rolled his eyes. They were quiet for a few minutes watching as Pedro gave him a few pointers. Alex watched Minho's face as he concentrated, trying to figure something out, she could see the excitement when it clicked,

"SLIM IT YOU SHANKS!" He finally yelled. "I got it!" He cleared his throat dramatically, then strummed a few cords, then with his signature smirk he took a breath and began to sing.
 "I took an arrow to the heart. I never kissed a mouth that tastes like yours. Strawberries and somethin' more. Ooh yeah, I want it all, Lipstick on my guitar (ooh) Fill up the engine, we can drive real far. Go dancin' underneath the stars. Ooh yeah, I want it all. Mm, you got me feelin' like I wanna be that guy, I wanna kiss your eyes. I wanna drink that smile, I wanna feel like I'm Like my soul's on fire, I wanna stay up all day and all night.Yeah, you got me singin' like. Ooh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers. Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks. And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back. And we'll say, ooh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers. Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks. And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back 
Some of the guys from earlier started to improvise along with the guitar. By this time however, he didn't even need to pay attention to what his hands were doing, and this song came from somewhere deep inside, muscle memory. She could feel her face growing a little pink, he didn't take his eyes off her.
 "Into the car, On the backseat in the moonlit dark, Wrap me up between your legs and arms. Ooh, I can't get enough. You know you could tear me apart (ooh) Put me back together and take my heart. I never thought that I could love this hard. Ooh, I can't get enough, Mm, you got me feeling like, I wanna be that guy, I wanna kiss your eyes. I wanna drink that smile, I wanna feel like I'm, Like my soul's on fire, I wanna stay up all day and all night, Yeah, you got me singin' likeOoh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers, Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks. And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back, And we'll say, ooh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers. Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks, And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back,Baby, you burn so hot, You make me shiver with the fire you got. This thing we started, I don't want it to stop. You know you make me shiver-er-erBaby, you burn so hot. You make me shiver with the fire you got. This thing we started, I don't want it to stop. You know you make me shiver. Yeah, you got me singin' like,Ooh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers. Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks. And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back (oh no). And we'll say, ooh, I love it when you do it like that. And when you're close up, give me the shivers. Oh baby, you wanna dance 'til the sunlight cracks. And when they say the party's over, then we'll bring it right back, hey"

I knew he could play and sing...but MAN!

She stood up and clapped. And so did the rest of the Gladers.

"Did you remember that or was it made up?" Chuck asked.

Minho shrugged, "Just awesome little man, I'm just awesome."

Alex walked over, leaned down resting her arms around his neck, and whispered in his ear "That was the same song in my memories."

His eyes widened in surprise, "Really?"

"Mmm." She hummed as she kissed him.

"Now a promise is a promise! Your turn!"

He handed her Pedro's guitar. She sat down with it in her lap, she closed her eyes and concentrated on something, anything about what Minho taught her. And a little memory slipped through the cracks, she smiled. It was definitely getting easier to grab into them. And she sang for her boys again. Her guitar playing was not as good and smooth as Pedro or Minho, but her singing made up for it.
 "Somewhere over the rainbow way up high. There's a land that I heard of once in a lullaby. Somewhere over the rainbow Skies are blue. And the dreams that you dare to dream really do come trueSomeday I'll wish upon a star. And wake up where the clouds are far behind me. Where troubles melt like lemon drops Away above the chimney topsThat's where you'll find me. Somewhere over the rainbow Bluebirds fly Birds fly over the rainbow. Why then, oh, why can't I?Somewhere over the rainbow Bluebirds fly Birds fly over the rainbow Why then, oh, why can't I? If happy little bluebirds fly Beyond the rainbow Why, oh why can't I?" 
There was comfortable silence around the glade. Minho was looking at her with admiration and she could feel Newt sign in contentment. The Gladers were finally feeling a little bit of hope and happiness.

That's when a Griever let out a loud inhuman mechanical animalistic scream. Reminding them exactly where they were.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Minho, Alex and Newt were standing in front of the Slammer door, "Big day, Greenie. Are you sure you don't wanna sit this one out?" Minho teased as he fiddled with the lock and key, agonizingly slow.

"Come on, man. Get me out of here." Thomas bagged, wrapping his hands around the bars, he heard all the commotion and laughing last night, he was ticked he missed it..

"All right. All right." Minho replied "Let's go!" Thomas pushed his way out even before the door was fully opened -

he likes to squeeze through small places doesn't he .? This is totally going to be a thing!

"Wait, hold up ya shank! You need some food and some gear." Alex grabbed his arm. "Whyyyy? Why can't we go now? What kind of gear?" He whined.

"Tommy. Slim it. 1, the walls aren't even open. Race you to the closed walls... And 2. Follow Minho. He has info you need and I'll meet you."

With that her and Newt left and Thomas in Minho's care.

"BYE BABE!" Minho called.

"BABE! SEE YOU SOON BABE!"

He over exaggerated a big wave goodbye.

Alex had turned around, walking backwards "BYE BABE! HEY BABE! I'M GOING TO MISS YOU, BABE!" she reached her arms out towards him, and blew him kisses.

"BABE I LOVE YOU! BABE, REMEMBER THAT BABE! BABE, I'LL SEE YOU SOON, K BABE?" He called back, grabbing the blown kisses, and blowing some back.

Thomas rolling his eyes, grabbed Minho's arm and hauled him towards the map room, while Newt pulled Alex towards the kitchens.

"BABE NOOOOO! BABE! COME BACK TO ME BABE!" He yelled, at this point he was on the other side of the Glade, and they were just yelling at each other.

"COME ON MINHO!" Thomas yelled frustrated.

Alex and Minho both burst into hysterical laughter, "HAVE FUN BABE!"

Alex managed to shout before Newt clamped a hand over her mouth and hulled her over his shoulder. She still struggled and tried reaching for him, laughing the whole time.

"Relax Mama Newt. You are so easy to mess with." Alex laughed at how annoyed her brother got.

"Haha. Very funny. Now look, I know you 3 are going into the maze to check out that dead Griever. But the other runners quit and are absolutely refusing to go back."

"Shucking cowards," Alex muttered.

Newt ignored that, "What's the plan?" He placed her down now and was back to the concerned leader of the Glade.

"Newt, the less you know the better. Minho and I worked it out last night. Okay? Just do your thing here and we will be back as quick as we can." She patted his shoulder and walked into the Homestead to suit up.

15 minutes later, by the door, but covered by the trees of the Deadheads stood Minho and Thomas waiting anxiously. The doors had already opened. Thomas was itching to go, "Just Slim it! Alex would skin us alive if we left without her." Minho said checking his watch.

"You're totally scared of your girlfriend!" He teased.

"Shuck ya man, have you seen her shuckin' ninja skills? She can shoot with deadly accuracy, she can also throw knives and fight. I took a left hook from her in her sleep... dude she's terrifying!" Minho said, eyes wide.

"Awww babe, I didn't know you felt that way! Say some more sweet nothings about me" Alex said with a smirk as she waltzed up behind him, followed by Frypan, Winston, Zart and Chuck. "Will this be enough? Sorry we're late, Gally almost caught us." Alex said, nodding her head towards the guys. Thomas and Minho nodded.

"Okay, let's go!" Minho took the lead and ran into the maze. Everyone followed, but as they got to the entrance, Chuck hesitated. And then stopped. Alex turned and ran back towards him, he looked at her with fear in his eyes.

She knelt down in front of him, "Hey, Chuck, it's ok. We need someone to help keep an eye on things. Newt knows Tommy, Minho and I are going but not about the others. Help keep him and Gally busy. You're our ears and eyes. K?" Chuck nodded his head gratefully. She patted his shoulder and then messed his curls up, "see ya soon Chuckles!" She sprinted to catch up with the guys.

She kept pace with Minho, Tommy right behind them, she looked behind her and saw Fry and Zart lagging behind. She slowed down and ran beside the boys.

"Just up here, last turn!" Minho yelled from the front. They all stopped. Halfway down the corridor was a squished Griever. One of its legs, part of its body and head sticking out between the doors. As they got closer they could see slime and other juices puddled on the floor.

"That's disgusting!" Zart said with a shiver. Alex agreed.

How could I have ever had an idea like these monster creatures? It's absolutely horrible!

She was looking at the head and body, she took a step closer, examining it, wanting a closer look she took a step forward. Minho grabbed her wrist. She turned her head to look at him, "..just...just be careful, the last one we saw wasn't actually dead." He said quietly.

"Okay. But I'm pretty sure its Griever guts are on the ground .. don't think there is any coming back from that. And I always have you to save me."

She turned back to the smooshed thing inside the wall, "but I think there's something in there!" Alex replied looking back at the Griever's body. She could see the squishy blubber, it was a clear greenish colour, but under that blubber skin she could see robotic machine parts, and something glowing.

"You mean, besides a Griever pancake?" Fry asked, absolutely discussed. He took a step backwards. Alex took another step forwards, and reached a hand out. She turned to the side and reached her hand into the crack.

Alex felt the cool jelly bloob of the skin, it was like shoving her hand into a big bowl of jello and in the center was snotty slimy goop. It was a very gross feeling, and she scrunched up her face.

"Whoa, what are you doing?" Thomas asked panicked "what can you see? What does it feel like? Can you reach whatever you're trying to grab? Can I help?"

Question after question, the guy never stops.

"Whoa!" Minho yelled, and pulled Alex back, as her arm came out it made a gross squelching suction noise. But just in time too because the Grievers leg lashed out, and the head moved, clamping its razer teeth together.

"I thought you said it was dead!" Winston yelped.

"Was it a reflex?" Zart asked.

"You hope." Fry answered.

"Yeah, must be, when I touched the metal part inside it must have made it twitch...Okay, come on. Let's try and pull it out!" Alex replied quickly, she had an idea.

"Everyone come on, give me a hand." The boys hesitantly grabbed onto the metallic leg, avoiding the sharp sword like blade at the tip of its leg.

Once everyone was evenly spaced out, Minho quietly called "All right, ready? On three. One, two, three!"

Everyone gave a massive tug, and with a wet ripping that sounded like a wet suction cup being pulled off, the leg tore out of the body and landed on the floor, making everyone fall onto their butts.

"Are you okay, Fry?" Thomas asked, helping him to his feet.

"Yeah. Thanks, brother."

Minho reached out a hand for Alex, she grabbed it grateful, and he pulled her effortlessly to her feet, "Thanks Babe."

Minho smirked, "anytime sunshine. "

"What the hell is that?" Thomas asked, squatting down to look at the leg and the guts that fell out into the stone floor.

"Interesting." Is all Alex said.

She reached into the goop and held up something that resembled a brain or heart. It was a greyish green, oval in shape and covered in slim and the jelly goop from inside the Griever body. The brain-heart was glowing a little, and then it shut off. After a few seconds it would glow again. Alex flipped it over to examine the other side. The bottom had a hole and there was something mechanical shoved inside the organ. It looked like the two parts, biological and mechanical, were fused together, veins attached to wires, and what looked like tendons attached to more wires. She pulled the mechanical part out, and tried to wipe the slim off her hands. It didn't work, she wiped a little on her pants. She wasn't sure what she was looking at, it was a long silver cylinder that had some wires sticking out the end when she ripped the brain off. She rolled it in her hands, on one side there was a small screen that was slowly flashing the number 7 in red. And on the other side the letters W-I-C-K-E-D. Thomas and Minho were both leaning over her shoulder to see what it was, she handed it to Minho who inspected it, rolling it around his hands, he used his thumb to try to wipe more slime off the screen. His face was fixed in concentration.

"Okay, whatever it is...can we take this up back at the Glade?" Zart asked, he was looking up and down the corridor.

"Because I don't want to meet this guy's friends." Fry added in.

"He's right. It's getting late. Come on." Minho looked up to the sky, seeing where the sun was, and back down to his watch. He handed the cylinder back to Alex who slipped it into her holster around her leg.

"Ok boys, lets go!"

They took off running, Alex in the lead, mentally going over the turns in her mind that brought them there, just going backwards. She heard Thomas whisper to Minho

"How does she remember the way back, isn't this only like her third time in the maze? Did you tell her the way back? Did you show her a map before coming here?"

She glanced over her shoulder as she took a turn without hesitating and smirked at him, "No Shuck face, I just don't ask stupid questions and pay attention."

Minho laughed at her sass.

"All you gotta do is memorize the turns here and then to get home it's just backwards. Also, did you not notice the vines Minho cut down on our way here..."

She pointed to a chunk of ivy on the ground, kicking it out of the way as she passed.

Minho slapped his back, "Pay attention man! Rule one of being a Runner"

"I thought rule one was Never stop running?" Alex called over her shoulder.

"Okay, rule one A. Pay attention." Minho sassed.

"Bread crumbs" Alex laughed at the look on Thomas's face.

They all made it back to the Glade, Newt, Gally and Chuck were waiting by the entrance door for them, Newt looked worried pacing up and down, and Gally looked like he was ready to blow a gasket.

"We found this." Alex said, pulling the mechanical cylander out of the little bag around her thigh, handing it to Newt.

"It was inside a Griever!" Thomas added excitedly. Newt's eyes widened, looking at it, rolling it around in his hands.

"These are the same letters we get in our supplies." he said looking up at Alex and Minho, for confirmation.

"Yeah." Minho nodded.

"Whoever put us here obviously made the Grievers." Thomas said, piecing things together, his forehead was furrowed in concentration.

Alex shot Newt and Minho a guilty look, she hoped no one else noticed. Minho placed a hand on her lower back, giving it a small reassuring rub. Thomas continued

"This is the first real clue, the first anything, you've found in 2 years..." He paused and looked at Minho, "Right, Minho?"

"Right." Minho said again, nodding.

"Newt, we gotta go back out there. Who knows where this could lead us!" Thomas exclaimed. He turned back towards the maze. Alex and Minho both pushed him back.

"Nah man, doors close soon, and there ain't time to do a proper look for anything. This is a good start. We will go back out tomorrow morning." Minho said crossing his arms standing in Thomas's way. Newt stepped in, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"Look Tommy, we love your enthusiasm, but it is still dangerous, and Minho is Keeper. Tomorrow."

Thomas was about to argue.

Minho held up a hand, "But that night, when you killed that Griever...Section 7 was open. It must be where it's from. Tomorrow, you and I are gonna take a look." Minho added.

"Excuse me?" Alex asked with irritation in her voice. She crossed her arms, looking at Minho.

"You said 'Tomorrow you and I AND ALEX will take a closer look' wrong."

"Sorry babe." He looked at her sheepishly.

"Fine."

Thomas huffed and stormed off, so did Gally. The other guys had left a while ago, not really understanding the conversation about the maze things.

Newt ran a hand through his hair, and said with a sigh "I think you should probably show Thomas the display in the weapons room...he's too curious, and he needs to know what he truly is up against."

Minho deflated.

"Want me to come with you?" Alex asked gently. He looked at her and then laughed,

"How about you shower that griever goop off yourself and then meet us in the map room?" She gave him a quick kiss and went to shower.

15 minutes later she was inside the weapons room with the boys trying to detangle her wet hair. She was leaning on the table with the little model maze, with Bark beside her. She watched Minho explain how the maze worked with Thomas. He wouldn't stop asking questions. Which was making this take extra long.

"Take a look at this. About a year ago, we started exploring these outer sections. With numbers printed on the walls. Sections 1 through 8. See, the way it works, is at night, when the maze changes...it opens up a new section. So today, Section 6 was open. Tomorrow, it will be 4, then 8, then 3. The pattern is always the same." Minho was a surprising patient teacher. Answering all of Thomas's questions.

"What's so special about 7?" Thomas asked for the hundredth time.

"I don't know. But when you killed that Griever...Section 7 was open." Minho answered, he ran his hand through his hair.

Shuck it, he's hot when he does that.

"That's why we are going to go check it out again," Alex said, ripping her eyes away from Minho.

Clint came bursting through the door.

"Hey! What are you doing? You're not aloud in here!" Minho yelled.

"Sorry, it's just the...uhh. It's the new girl." Clint panted, he must have run from the Med Room.

"Is she awake?" Alex asked, as she pushed off the table, she was excited and nervous...

What would it be like to finally have another girl around?

"You could say that."

"Well, what are we waiting for, lead the way!" Alex said, rushing out the door. As they exited the map room, she could hear commotion on the other side of the Glade. She spied a group of Gladers huddled around a tree.

"Is that...the lookout tower?" Minho asked.

Clint nodded, Minho caught Alex's eye, she smirked and they both raced off to see what was going on.

"Hey Chuckles, what's going on?" Alex called as they got closer to the ruckus. Chuck turned and pointed up the tree, laughing hard.

"Girls are awesome!"

Alex looked up and saw something being thrown over the edge towards the boys and a light breathy voice yelled.

"LEAVE ME ALONE!"

Newt ducked "Watch your head!"

Fry was standing under a piece of discarded board, he peeked out from under it and hollord "WE JUST WANT TO TALK!"

Another rock came flying.

"THROW ONE MORE THING-" Gally screamed at the girl, he stopped yelling when a rock hit him in the head. Alex couldn't help it anymore and she doubled over laughing!

Girls were awesome!

Newt turned to look at her "I don't think she likes us very much." Amusement in his eyes

"GO AWAY! I'M WARNING YOU!" the girl yelled again and threw a few more rocks at the Gladers on the ground.

I should probably do something. This poor girl... I remembered my first day seeing all the guys..

She took a step forward, but Minho had grabbed her arm pulling her back.

"Be safe!" he kissed her forehead quickly "I trust you, just be careful. And don't sass her too much."

She smiled, "Min, if I can take down Gally, and you...I can take on that tiny little pipsqueak up there. She's terrified. I get it, she won't listen to you shanks, she'll listen to me."

"Oh I know you can. I'm worried about that poor girl up there. Be nice." He laughed.

Alex gasped, "Please. I'm always nice!"

Minho just snorted, then kissed her again, "Go save her!"

She turned back to the tree and yelled, "HEY! IT'S ALEX! IT'S ALEX!"

The flying debris stopped. It was quiet for a second, and then a head with black raven hair peeked over. Alex waved her hand and gave her a smile.

"I'M GOING TO COME UP, OKAY?"

She turned to the boys "ONLY me." And she gave Gally a very pointed look.

She marched over to the ladder and climbed up, as she got to the top she slowed and cautiously climbed onto the platform, she turned and there was a machete blade pointed right at her face.

Without thinking, she grabbed the girl's wrist and pulled forward, twisting out of the way and the girl's hand at the same time, stepped into her and brought her elbow down into the crook of her arm, making her drop the weapon. The girl yelped and scrambled away.

"Everything ok up there?" Newt yelled, concerned, after he heard a girl yell.

Alex walked to the side of the platform, she leaned over, and yelled back irritated with the guys.

"How many times do I have to be held at knifepoint in this shuck place. Lock up your bloody shuck weapons you slintheads!"

She held the machete over the edge and dropped it point down. It landed with a thud, point in the grass. Minho looked from the blade up to her, and smirked at her, "That's my girl!"

Alex rolled her eyes.

She pushed away from the edge and looked back at the girl cowering in the corner. Alex sighed and sat down.

"Uh, sorry about that..reflex. It's okay, take it easy, it's okay, I promise. We aren't going to hurt you. My name is Alex, and until you came, I was the only girl." Alex said quietly.

The girl unwrapped her arms from her legs, relaxing a little. Alex smiled reassuringly at her.

"Where am I? What is this place? Why can't I remember anything?"

Fear written on her face and laced in her voice. Alex sighed again, and ran a hand through her messy hair, getting it out of her face.

"It's all normal, none of us could remember anything, we have all been there. You will get your name back soon...It's the only thing they let us keep-"

-"Teresa " The girl whispered.

"What did you say?" Alex asked shocked.

"My name, it's Teresa."

The name was so familiar! The girl from her memories. How could she forget her name!

Alex smiled again, "Well Teresa, I'm Alex, but you seem to know that already, don't you?" Teresa nodded.

"They said I had yelled your name and a boy's name, Thomas. Who are you guys?"

"Friends. We're friends." Alex answered, she was a little sad, she was hoping Teresa would remember some of their past.

"Come here, let me show you" Alex waved her over, Teresa cautiously crawled over.

"I'm not going to hurt you, promise. Okay, this is the Glade, and everyone of us has been where you are now. Brand new, scared, full of questions. None of us could remember anything, we all woke up here, just like you." The girl's eyes brimmed with tears.

"Hey, it's going to be okay, I promise." Alex reassured her, reaching out and placing her hand on her knee.

"IS SHE COMING DOWN YET?" Gally yelled at them. Alex rolled her eyes, got up and yelled over the side

"Just...give us a second! Okay?" She turned and looked at the girl, then back down at the boys.

"Hey Tommy? Come on up here, ya?" All the eyes traveled to him.

"Uh..Okay.." He stuttered, going a little red.

He climbed up and sat down on Alex's other side, he couldn't take his eyes off the girl. She was very pretty. Curvy in all the right spots, bright vibrant blue eyes, pale clear skin and pink luscious lips, her hair was shiny and wavy, falling around her in a black cascade. Alex felt a little self conscious. She shook her head.

"Teresa this is Thomas, I call him Tommy." He stretched out a hand to shake her delicate one.

"So you're the last one ever, huh?" He asked.

"The last one ever? What does that mean?"

"I'm not sure." He answered with a shrug.

"Well, Ever since you came up, that Box hasn't gone back down. That means no supplies, and that has a lot of people a little worried and on edge." Alex answered.

"Oh" Teresa answered, looking away. "Everyone thinks it's my fault, don't they." She whispered as a small tear leaked out.

"Hey, they also blame me and Tommy- well not all of them, mostly just Gally- that big guy with the big nose and weird eyebrows."

Alex pointed at Gally. Teresa let a small smile show on her face. Alex continued.

"I was the first girl, the first of many disruptions to their predictable routine, and then Tommy showed up with all his questions and rule breaking...then you, in a weird coma, with the note. None of us know what's going on." Alex explained.

"Are you sure you don't remember anything?" Thomas asked.

Teresa furrowed her eyebrows, trying to think.

"I remember water...and screaming, bright lights...I remember your faces. And other faces staring down at me... And I've had some dreams...but more real, You two were in them. Alex..?"

Alex nodded.

"You said you couldn't handle it anymore, and you were going to do something. Tom, you said Everything was going to change, and you were sorry. What does that mean?" She asked, looking between Alex and Thomas. They both shook their heads.

"Why are we different?" Teresa asked.

Thomas looked at Alex, then back to Teresa, "Well she gets these memory visions, she knows more than she's letting on."

"Jeeze thanks Tommy! Not like I had a reason I wasn't going to tell her.. not like this whole shuck place is overwhelming enough as it is, now you drop that little klunk of knowledge on the poor girl!" Alex snapped, letting the sarcasm show.

Teresa was looking at her with interest. Alex sighed again, "But ya, I get snippets of memory every now and then... something I touch or hear, it can bring on a memory. I don't know why. Or how it works."

Teresa just nodded, bitting her lower lip.

"Why are we different?" She repeated, quietly.

"Not sure."

Alex stood up and leaned over the railing.

"Hey Tes, come here, I'll show you what's what. It's not much, but we call it home."

Teresa came to stand next to her, her black wavy hair blowing slightly. Subconsciously Alex racked her hand through her hair.

"So everything inside those big walls is called The Galde, it's where we live, where we sleep and work..."

She explained the buildings and the rules, she looked down and pointed at a few of the Gladers still watching

"Ok, so I pointed out Gally''

Teresa nodded and stifled a little giggle.

"His eyebrows are a little ridiculous. Do you think he pluks them?" She whispered to Alex. Alex snorted with a laugh. Gally glared up at them

"Who the shuck knows." She whispered back. She cleared her throat and said loudly so everyone on the ground could hear.

"That tall guy with an apron on, is Frypan-weird name I know, but he won't tell me his real name. He's the Keeper of the cooks. He's very loud but the sweetest guy ever. Also he's a massive gossip and the captain of The Ships."

Teresa looked puzzled "captain of the ships? What ships?"

"All of them. All the Ships." Alex said seriously.

Fry laughed and waved. "Thanks Lil Lady!" Alex smiled.

"That little munchkin down there"-

-"HEY I am NOT LITTLE!" -

"is Chuck or Chuckles. He's like everyone's little brother. But he's my special little Buddy" Teresa smiled sweetly and gave a small wave, Chuck turned bright red.

"That dreamy hunk of Asian muscle, there" Minho flexed, and Alex rolled her eyes, but smiled, "looking good shuck face! His name is Minho, he's Keeper of the Runners, the biggest bloody drama queen of the Glade and also a shuck face."

"But I'm YOUR shuck face drama Queen." He sassed back with a smirk and wink. Teresa's eyes flicked back and forth between the two.

Alex continued, "the dog there, she's mine. Her name is Bark. They named her that as a joke because before I got here she didn't make a noise and didn't do much. She's the best dog."

Teresa squeezed "PUUUIPPPPPY!" Alex laughed.

"That tall drink of water with the golden locks, is Newt. Right now he is Commander and chief of our little brotherhood..sisterhood? Shankhood? Whatever- our Admiral Alby is..uh out of commission at the moment. So Newt is first in command, he is also my big brother."

Teresa's eyes widened. "How do you know?"

Alex turned her head towards Teresa, and tapped her temple, "Cuz of those memory flashes, episodes, whatever you want to call them. He's my brother, I have a twin sister, in another place, just like this. You, me and Tommy were the last left behind and we tried to do something rebellious or DID do something rebellious. I'm not sure. But I was caught and the creators -the people who sent us here - they were going to put me somewhere else, in a different place but somehow, you and Tommy got me switched to here."

Teresa was standing there with her eyes wide and her mouth open.

"Sorry. That was a lot..kinda just word vomited all over ya..sorry." Alex said sheepishly.

"No. No, it's ok...somehow it feels...familiar.. and I don't know why or how." Teresa said quietly, her face scrunched, like she was trying to remember. Alex smiled at her

"Oh, and...you and I were best friends."

"Well, that makes sense!" She laughed, Teresa's laugh was quiet and airy. It was so dainty, just like the rest of her.

"Are you guys coming down now?" Gally yelled up. She still looked a little unsure.

"Hey, it's Okay. We won't let Gally do anything, he's just loud and bossy...but there are more of us and only one of him."

Thomas said, "Also with Newt in command and Alex as his Second, and her ninja skills, you're fine." Thomas said putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Yup." Alex popped the P. "I've taken him down once, I'll do it again. And gladly."

Thomas went down first, then Teresa, followed lastly by Alex. When she got to the bottom all the guys were there to greet them. Teresa was very shy, hiding behind Thomas and Alex. Everyone, but Gally, shook her hand and introduced themselves. She seemed to relax once she saw they were in fact friendly. And when Bark came up to smell her she licked Teresa's face. Bark had a way of making people feel relaxed. Alex pursed her lips when she watched Minho give her a charming smile and a "Welcome to the glade She-Bean!" he smirked a little when he saw her blush. Alex crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. Teresa was polite enough to say thanks and back up again, closer to Thomas.

"Well, who wants to take Teresa here on her tour?" Alex asked, in a snappy tone. Before anyone could say anything Jeff ran up.

"Guys! Guys! Alby! He's awake and he wants to talk to Thomas and Alex!" Newt was the first one to move closely followed by Alex.

What did he wanted to talk to me about, why was I the first one he wanted to see..What did he see in the changing? Uhg, I've been hanging out with Thomas for too long, now I'm asking all the questions.

They reached the door, and Newt knocked on the MedHut door and slowly opened it. Newt walked in with Alex close on his heels, Thomas a little hesitant at the door, Minho and Teresa waiting by the door, Teresa looked a little lost and frightened, and Alex couldn't make out what Minho was feeling, he had a blank mask on.

Sitting on the bed, with his back facing them was Alby. A wave of relief washed over her, he was up, and he wasn't trying to hurt them...yet. Newt walked over and sat beside his longest friend.

"Alby?" he asked cautiously.

"I didn't ask for you Newt, I asked for Thomas and Alex. Get out." Alby replied, his voice was gravelly and angry. Newt looked over his shoulder at her with a hurt expression on his face. Thomas looked as confused as Alex felt.

"But..Alby.." Newt tried again, hurt in his voice. Alby groaned and held his head in his hands. His voice was rough when he spoke again

"Everything...is going to change..the new girl..Thomas..Alex...I saw them.." Alby groaned again, his face in his hands.

"What do you mean you saw-"

Newt was cut off by Alby yelling "I SAID OUT! I DIDN'T ASK FOR YOU!" Newt flinched back. He stood up and stomped to the door.

"FINE! Ya grouchy shank, they are right bloody here" and he slammed the door.

Thomas and Alex were left alone with Alby. He looked over to them, they were still standing by the door, a little leary to move closer. Considering the last two people who went through the changing had tried to kill her, Alex had slipped a knife out of her belt, and was holding it loosely in her hand.

"I know who you two are, I saw it and the girl...I saw you..I saw where we came from and who you are...I remember the Flair" he trailed off. Alex took a breath.

"Yes Alby, I know who I am. I know I 'worked' for the creators. But I also know I was forced to. I was tortured and manipulated by a twisted group of people. Thomas also knows a littlet, only the small snippets of what I have seen-which aren't a lot. I also know that we both, and Teresa- the new girl- tried to stop it. I don't know what else you saw or what pieces of memories you saw, but I know we are not bad people." She finished, looking the boy on the bed dead in the eye.

She knew her past, or at least part of it and she had to live with that. She had to come to terms that she was part of or used to be part of whatever this maze is for. The guilt was still there, but the people she loved and trusted told her she wasn't a bad person..so she chose to believe them. There was no way the Alex now would condone this. Hopefully the Alex before the maze was the same.

Thomas looked at Alby like he might hold all the answers to all his life problems.

" The Flare? I don't know what you're talking about Alby. What did you see? I would love to know who I am...or was." It sounded like he was forcing himself to talk.

"It ain't pretty...why would they want us to remember? Why can't we just...can't we just live here...happy away from it all?" He looked so broken and sad.

"Alby, what happened? What did you see in the changing? You're not making any sense!" Thomas said, taking a step forward.

"You-" Alby started.

He was cut off mid sentence by his own hands. He started clawing at his throat, making weird choking noises, his eyes wide in panic. He fell back onto the bed, his body thrashing. Alex leapt forwards, dropping her knife, trying to pull his hands off his throat.

"Thomas! HELP!" Alex yelled as Alby thrashed under her, knocking her to the floor.

"NEWT! MINHO! GET IN HERE!" Alex screamed, as she jumped back onto Alby, trying to pull his hands off his throat.

The door banged open, the boys ran in, took a quick look at what was happening, and jumped into the thick of it. Alex looked down at the boy on the bed, he looked so broken and scared right before this. What did he see? The changing broke him, he was so confident and unflinching before, her big brother, her proud Glade father...her heart broke.

What did those creators do to him? What are they doing to him RIGHT now? What's going on? Mother shuckin' bloody creators!

Her anger bubbled up inside her, she was angry at herself but more importantly she was furious at the creators. Alex grabbed onto Alby's wrists and with the anger swirling around inside her she slowly pried his hands away from his throat, she had to climb right onto the bed, almost on top of him. She used all her strength to slowly pull them down and pin them to his chest, he was fighting her hard. But somehow she was stronger, she felt the adrenalin coursing through her. She held his wrists to his chest until he stopped fighting. Alex was panting, she felt all her muscles straining. And then she felt a wave of exhaustion, but she held on until she was sure he wouldn't try to strangle himself. His breathing came back to normal.

He looked at Alex, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry!"

"Sorry nothing you shank! You tried to bloody kill yourself!" Newt said from behind Alex, he had held Alby down, to stop him from thrashing. He was just getting up now.

"I swear...it wasn't me! I don't know what happened..! It was like...like...someone was controlling me! I had no control over what I was doing!" Alby was panting, his eyes closing.

"Well get some rest Alby, K? We still need you. The glade still needs you. Me or Jeff will bring you some supper later, okay? Just please don't hurt yourself anymore." Alex said, as she rested a hand on his shoulder. He slowly nodded. The group slowly backed out of the door.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

They were sitting at a picnic table and discussing what just happened. Jeff sent Clint up to check on Alby.

"What did he say to you?" Newt demanded, his eyes narrowed to Thomas and Alex.

"Slim it Newt. He said he saw me and Tommy, nothing new." Alex huffed.

"Do most people uh..see you two together?" Teresa asked. Minho laughed at that and Alex pursed her lips. Thomas was a nice guy, a good friend, a great running partner, but definitely not her type.

"There were 2 other guys who went through the changing while I've been here, and they both said they saw me from before. Then they tried to kill me. One only tried to kill Tommy, here. I shot that guy with an arrow." Alex said drily folding her arms.

Teresa laughed, but it died when no one else joined in. They all had serious expressions.

"Wait..you're serious?" She gasped, eyes wide.

"Unfortunately, yes."

"I'm so sorry Alex." She reached out her dainty hand and grabbed Alex's dirty calased one, sincerity in her eyes. Alex's anger softened.

"But what happened to make him try to choke himself to bloody death?" Newt asked again.

"He was going to try and tell me who I might have been before this.." Thomas said sadly.

"Hmm." Newt said, rubbing his bottom lip.

"It looked like he was being controlled. His eyes looked all panicky, but his hands were still choking himself." Alex said, looking up and down the table.

"It was weird, I'm positive he had no control over what his body was doing."

Minho was looking at her hands, he picked up her hand, the one she had punched a wall with, it was still bruised and wrapped. He turned it over in his hands.

"How did you have the strength to pull Alby's hands off himself and hold them down. That must have been almost impossible, that guy has gorilla arms... and also dent a stone wall? Your not exactly benching 200lbs." He looked at her, curiosity written on his face.

"Yes, good question" Jeff said, adding "she didn't even break a bone after she punched a freakin wall!"

Alex just shrugged.

"I don't know guys. Both times I was feeling some really strong emotions... it's not like I can feel a surge of Hulk power. It just happens." The table was quiet for a moment.

"Ok, well, what's the plan for tomorrow?" Newt asked Minho, "I know you're going back into the Maze. Teresa can have her tour and start with me in the Gardens."

Teresa nodded hesitantly, looking quite pale, her hands fidgeting nervous.

Alex snorted, "Tes, you're okay to be Newt's hoe for the day?"

Teresa looked at her confused. Minho choked on his water while Alex tried very hard to keep a straight face. Newt rolled his eyes.

"Uhg, don't take anything my bloody idiot sister says seriously. When she was new she would giggle every time we used the name Track Hoe, she thought it was a dumb name. She is very mature, as you can see."

"It IS a dumb name, Newt!" She looked at Teresa, "He means the gardens, you will be working in the gardens, as a farmer or...GARDENER! These Shuck faces idiots here, decided Track HOE would be the perfect name for someone who works in the gardens."

Teresa's shocked expression turned into one of disbelief, she looked at Thomas and then to Newt, "Is that true? You guys came up with 'track hoe' instead of farmer..?"

She then giggled and couldn't contain herself anymore and laughed so hard her eyes were watering. Minho smirked at her amused for a second, then looked at Newt and nodded.

"Ya, Thomas, Alex and I are going to check out section 7. Where that Griever might have come from."

"Good that."

The group stayed at the table chatting and getting to know Teresa. She had a quick liking to Bark. Thomas couldn't keep his eyes off her. She was soft spoken, and seemed very sweet. All the guys seemed to fawn over her, forgetting Alex was there. Teresa gave small sweet smiles and was polite. She had a way of throwing her hair over her shoulder when she laughed, and touching arms when she was talking. Alex was getting more agitated the longer she stayed. She finally had enough when Minho said something, making Teresa laugh and grab onto his arm, and he smirked slyly back at her.

"I'm going for a shower." Alex stormed away. Once she was standing under the hot stream of water did she calm down. She ran a hand through her wet soapy hair. She was tired, and cranky.

Why? What is going on with me?

She felt her mind buzz.

"

Sonya?"

"Hey Alex. I don't have a lot of time. But you need to explain what's been going on!"

"So much. Let me explain. No wait..tok long let me sum it up. We had to banish that kid I shot with an arrow, apparently he lived. Our leader went into the maze in my place, without my knowledge, he was stung, Minho had to drag him back, they didn't make it before the walls closed. I thought they were dead. My world collapsed- Sorry I ignored you that night. A guy named Tommy ran in right before, somehow they managed to survive the night, he killed a Griever. Minho and I got together. We had another girl show up on Greenie day and now I'm pissed at her. I think. I don't know.."

"Hmmm well 1. I want to know the details of this Minho. And 2. Why are you mad at the girl? Wouldn't it be nice to have a friend?"

Alex could feel her chuckle.

"Minho. Well he's a shuck face. But...he's the most stubborn, sassiest, hottest sweetest dramatic guy. Sonya, I could stare into his eyes forever. He's a tall hunk of beautiful Asian muscle. The best shuckin arms and chest ever... but he's a shuckin sweetheart underneath his sass and stone face. He helped me through some really horrible stuff here. He's also a great kisser. Kike...shuck me Sonya! And Newt keeps walking in on us... shuckin bloody brothers."

She could feel Sonya laughing.

He sounds dreamy. If I had more time I'd press you for more spicy details. Now. This girl. What's going on?"

"I don't know. From my memories, the 3 of us were best friends. She went through a lot of stuff with me before the maze. But maybe we are just different people now, I don't know...but she's so..so...dainty and sweet...and all the guys are all over her, tripping over themselves to help. Even seems like Minho too. I got frustrated and left. It's weird. I'm the complete opposite of everything she is."

It was quiet, Alex could just feel the buzzing.

Well sis, sounds like you're jealous. You had their attention for 3 months, and now a new girl is just that...new. It'll blow over. Just be you. And I'm sure your boy toy isn't going to do anything. From the emotions I get from you, you love him, and he loves you. Are you getting your period?"

"No, I had that last week."

"Then definitely just jealous. You'll be ok now-"

There was a soft knock on the door.

"What?" Alex called annoyed. She never got to have a proper conversation with Sonya, and her and Minho were always interrupted..never any privacy in the Glade, the buzzing in her head stopped.

"Oh sorry." Called a quiet voice.

Alex sighed. "Just a minute, I'm almost done."

Alex finished rinsing off, dried off and quickly pulled on some clean clothes. She opened the door, Teresa was kneeling beside Bark scratching her ears. Teresa looked up.

"Sorry for rushing your shower! I didn't mean to."

"No it's okay. I was just about done, I was uhh...day dreaming." Alex replied.

Teresa smiled, "I was going to shower, um Minho said this is the one you always used, because it had a lock.."

Alex nodded, swallowing her frustration, of course it was Minho who would talk to her about showering.

"Do you want me to stand in front of the door? Minho or Newt always would. But now that I'm second in command, the guys are terrified I'd stab them in their sleep...they leave me alone."

Teresa looked wide eyed at Alex, "You're serious?"

"Ya wouldn't be the first time I threatened to. The guys here ..you have to be tough to survive here."

Teresa looked quite worried, her eyes were big and she didn't move.

Alex smiled awkwardly for a moment, "But, you will be okay, the guys here are really nice! They are my family. You will be okay, I promise. This place doesn't work if we don't have each other's backs, we all need to trust each other."

At that moment Thomas came around the corner, he saw the girls and stopped.

"Oh umm...did you uh still want me to be..uh want me to stand watch?" He asked awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

Teresa blushed, and averted her eyes.

Alex smirked, "I guess I don't need to stand guard..."

She leaned into Teresa and whispered "he's a good one. Asks lots of dumb questions, but he's a good one."

Teresa gasped and tried to hide her smile. Alex laughed "Have fun kids!" And she walked away.

She hung up her towel from her shower, she grabbed her brush from the dresser and started to untangle the mess, as she stared out the window. She heard the door open and then bang shut. She sighed heavily.

What's his problem? Not like I was flirting with some other dude.

She turned around. Minho was standing in front of the door, wet hair from a shower, shirtless, with a towel in his hand. He looked her up and down, tossed the towel to the side and stormed up to her, she couldn't detect the emotion in his eyes, but it wasn't anger. He came right up to her, so she had to tilt her head up to look up at him. Without a word he pushed her up against the wall, slammed his hands into the wall either side of her head. She raised an eyebrow at him.

"You're hot when you're angry and jealous." He whispered in her ear, his voice dropping and getting husky.

He bent his arms, making them flex, leaning into her, and kissed her roughly. Her knees went weak, her breathing stopped and her stomach somersaulted. He had Alex's back pushed up against the wall. She brought her hands up to his bare chest. She could feel her heart speeding up, she could feel his beating faster. He pulled away breathing heavily.

"I don't like being jealous." She whispered. "Please don't do it on purpose" She was frustrated that she felt self conscious about herself. And frustrated with him, if he was doing it on purpose.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you feel that way. Honestly. Alex, you're the shuckin hottest thing in the Glade!" his voice took on that huskiness that made Alex's knees feel like jello.

He kissed her roughly, making her moan involuntarily. He moved his slightly chapped, but soft lips to her jaw and then to her neck. Alex tilted her head a little, giving him more access.

"You're such a badass" and he came back to kiss her lips. "And you're sassy" he kissed her again. "And you're the bravest shucken' person I've ever met" he kissed down her jaw line. "You're kind. You care about everyone around you." He kissed her lips harder, "and you're mine. And I'm not a shuckin idiot to ever let you go! Or to make you jealous!" He pulled away to look her in the eyes and with all the sincerity, "Alex, I love you. And only you! I'm sorry I made you feel that way."

"I'm sorry. I just..I don't know. Sonya said I-"

"You talked to your sister again?" Minho interrupted.

Alex nodded her head, "Ya, when I was in the shower. She said I was probably jealous, but I guess it's more... I'm self conscious. I'm the exact opposite of her. She's so dainty and pretty and perfect and-"

Minho cut her off with a scoff.

"You think that chick is perfect? Ya, maybe for Thomas.... YOU are perfect for ME. Every scare and scrap-"

"Hey Minho?" Alex breathed, interrupting him.

"hmm?" He raised an eyebrow. "Shut up and kiss me!" Alex commanded.

"You got it Sunshine."

He did. He brought a hand he was leaning against to hold her face, then slid it back into her hair. She ran her hands from his bare chest and around to his back, running her hands up and down his muscular back, there was no shirt to grab onto, so she slowly but gently racked her fingernails down his back, he shuddered. Alex smirked.

"You think that's funny?" he whispered on her lips.

"Hmm." Was all Alex managed to get out. He pulled his hand out of her hair and slid it down the side of her neck, so his hand was resting on her collarbone, holding her against the wall. He moved his kisses right under her ear. He stayed there kissing. Alex's eyes fluttered closed and tilted her head back against the wall, letting out a small "mmm". Alex slid her hands back to his chest and down his abs, back up his chest and up into his still damp hair. Minho brought his lips back up to hers, kissing her roughly again. Alex raked her finger nails down his scalp, and he let out a soft moan, which gave her the opportunity to slip her tongue into his mouth. Minho wrapped an arm around her lower back and his other hand still tangled into her hair, holding onto the back of her head, they tried to close any space between them. Their lips moved in sync with each other. Alex's heart was racing, she was having trouble breathing. Everything was hot and tingling. She wanted more.

"Having fun kids?" Said a soft voice from the door, accompanied with a snigger and a scoff. Minho grunted in frustration, breaking their kiss and lent his forehead against the wall.

"Every shuckin time." He whined frustrated. Alex smiled at his frustration.

She whispered back, "Probably for the best."

He sighed, "Ya, you're right..."

He straightened up to look at the door. Standing in the door was Teresa, holding some bedding, Thomas, Newt and Bark. Teresa had a small smirk, Thomas was snickering, "Nicely done Man." Newt was pretending to throw up.

"Can we help you shanks?" Alex asked flustered.

Newt cleared his throat, "Ya, since the builders still haven't done anything about your sleeping arrangements, I figured Teresa can sleep here with you and Minho would just continue to share my room."

Alex smiled, "I would love to! We were just saying good night.."

"Clearly." Thomas said, still laughing at them. Alex looked back to Minho and she gave him one more kiss "Night babe. Sweet dreams."

"Always sweet with you around." He smirked.

Alex snorted, "Cheesie Minho...Cheesie."

"Hmmm. Not if I told you what kind of sweet dreams I have..." He whispered seductively in her ear, making her breath hitch and her face heat up.

"Night Sunshine" He said quietly, smirking at her reaction. He turned and grabbed his towel off the bed and left, pushing through the guys who followed immediately. The girls could hear Thomas teasing him all the way down the hall.

Teresa took a hesitant step inside, a shy smile on her face. Alex felt quite flustered.

"Come on in, I have some clothes you can change into for the night." Alex said quickly, trying to change the subject. Alex went and sat down on the bed. Teresa closed the door and sat down too.

"Thanx for everything. Today has been very overwhelming. How did you do this on your own for so long?"

Alex shrugged, "I had no other option. I figured out pretty fast who I could trust more than others, but after a while they all became my brothers."

"Except Minho..I don't think you kiss Newt like that.." Teresa teased.

"TES! You're as bad as Thomas, Fry AND Chuck!" Alex shrieked, but both girls giggled.

"But no.. you're right. He's definitely not a brother..." Her face went red, and her stomach wouldn't stop back flipping. She had a goofy grin on her face that wouldn't leave.

"Still..it must have been hard. You're so tough," She looked away for a moment, tears forming in her bright blue eyes, and she whispered, "I wish I could be more like you."

It took Alex a moment to understand what she said, "And here I was jealous of you!"

Teresa looked up, "Really? Why?"

"Are you shuckin kidding? Look at you! A killer body, you're so sweet and gentle.."

Teresa smiled. "Well I've heard about your skill with a bow, and you're so brave! I think you have a...what did you say? 'A Killer body?'"

Both girls smiled at each other. Barked woofed in front of the girls, Alex leaned over to scratch her ears.

"You too girl, you've got a killer body too!" that sent the girls into giggles. Alex pulled out some spare clothes for Teresa.

Alex had pulled off her shirt to pull on Minho's hoodie, when Teresa let out a small gasp, "Oh my goodness, Alex!"

Alex spun around looking for trouble, "What? What's wrong?" asked worried.

Teresa was looking up and down Alex's chest and torso with wide eyes and her hand covering her mouth, "What...what happened? Those scars!"

Alex looked down at herself. She sat down and looked at Teresa who came to sit beside her.

"Well, like I said earlier..I had to toughen up.. fast..after Chris... I had to.." Alex looked away, talking about it was still hard. Teresa grabbed Alex's hand and held it tight, "if you don't want to talk about it, that's okay, but I'm here if you want to." She smiled at Alex.

"I was physically attacked and sexually assaulted." Alex pointed to her bit mark scars, on her shoulder and arm, and her claw mark scars. "He ripped my shirt open, touched me, bit me, clawed at me like an animal, he beat me, my face was all bruised and ribs were all bruised... "

Alex took a shaky breath. Teresa gave her hand a gentle squeeze.

"He would have done a lot worse and then killed me if Minho hadn't found me. I have never been so scared or so helpless. But after that, I vowed to never be helpless again. Alby taught me to shoot, Minho taught me to fight- Gally was supposed to teach me to wrestle -but you know, our uh relationship isn't exactly the greatest...So during running training Minho taught me that too. Being the only girl in the middle of 60 boys...I had to live and deal. The guys started to treat me as an equal and then they started listening to my opinions. They put me on the council and then voted me second after Alby was..hurt."

"Wow. You had to go through so much. You're so brave Alex! I wish I could be as brave as you. I'm absolutely terrified. This place is so scary and..and I don't know anything. And..."

Her eyes were tearing up. Alex pulled her into a hug. The girls clung to each other for a moment. "It's okay Tes. I'm here. We have each other."

Teresa's POV:

Teresa was jerked awake after a strange dream involving water and a woman telling her wicked is good. She tried to roll over to go back to sleep when she heard a whimper. She sat up and looked at the floor, where Alex had insisted on sleeping. There was another whimper. Alex was curled into a ball, her head wrapped in her arms. She let out a scream, and started to thrash. Bark got up from the bed beside Teresa and went to lay right up beside Alex. She let out another scream and a sob. Alex bolted up.

"Alex?" Teresa said hesitantly, getting out of bed. She crouched in front of Alex. She was looking around, with wild eyes.

"Hey, hey, it's okay, it's okay, it was just a-"

Teresa was cut off by Alex screaming again and flailing her arms and scrambling backwards, yelling.

"NO! NO! GET AWAY! GET AWAY FROM ME! NO! STOP!"

Teresa tried to calm her down, Bark left the room.

"Thanks a lot!" Teresa called after the dog.

Alex's screams and cries were getting louder and more frantic. Teresa was panicking now, not knowing what to do to help her friend. Alex lashed out when she tried to touch her and ended up getting hit in the face. ex scrambled back into a corner. Teresa tried to calm her down.

The door burst open, Minho and Newt came running in followed by Bark. Minho looked around the room. When he saw Alex trying to fight Teresa, he pushed Teresa out of the way and squatted in front of Alex, talking gently to her but Alex lashed out again, she lunged at him screaming and snarling. Minho held onto her as he rolled on the floor, he rolled them both until he ended up on top of her. Teresa was terrified, she stumbled back, Newt caught her and pulled her close into a hug as she shook with fear.

"It's okay, it's okay. She'll be fine. This isn't the first time..our guess is it's trauma, she only sees the guy who attacked her.."

"Chris.." she whispered.

Newt nodded. Teresa hugged Newt back, watching with huge eyes. Minho was rolling on the floor with her, Alex fighting and screaming. During their wrestling match he got behind her, with her sitting in between his legs, Minho wrapped his arms around her pinning her arms to her sides. She tried fighting, but her arms and legs were pinned. She flung her head back into Minho's chest a few times, he somehow managed to catch her head, and press it gently into his chest, so she wouldn't hurt her self by head slamming. She couldn't move now. Minho just held her, whispering in her ear, and rocking her gently side to side. Bark came over and laid in Alex's lap. She was still sobbing, but her screaming had stopped and she wasn't fighting as hard.

Alby and Thomas knocked on the door quietly "Everything okay?"

When they saw the scene on the floor Alby nodded in understanding. Thomas, never having seen this before, panicked a little "You guys okay? Do you need Clint or Jeff?" Newt smiled sadly at him.

"No, she's okay. Minho has it covered, a few scratches, Teresa, are you okay? She didn't hit you too hard?"

She just shook her head, not taking her eyes off the couple on the floor. Alby nodded and left back to bed. Teresa pulled away from the hug, and looked at Newt, and said quietly, "He really loves her, doesn't he."

Newt looked at his sister, who had curled up into Minho's chest like a small child, crying, having come back from her nightmare. He was rubbing her back, humming quietly, rocking her. Newt smiled, and then looked at Teresa

"Yes. Yes he does."

"Are you okay Tes? That was probably really scary for you." Thomas said, concerned for her. She blushed, pulled away from Newt, and stepped towards Thomas.

"Thank you Tom, that's really sweet." She felt a little blush rise in her cheeks, she placed a hand on Thomas's arm.

"Newt, Tom...would you umm like to join the sleepover too? I'm sure Alex will want Minho to stay, might as well have everyone she loves and trusts."

Thomas headed back down the hall to grab blankets for everyone.
  
Alex POV:

Next morning Alex woke up surrounded by people. Minho had curled up around her, holding her tight into his chest, her arm was stretched out holding Newt's hand, Bark had her head in Newts lap and Teresa had her head in Thomas's lap, with his back leaning against the bed. When she tried to move, she felt Minho stir.

"Hey sunshine." he said groggily, his eyes still closed.

Uh, I won't ever get over that morning voice!

She let go of Newt's hand and twisted in Minho's arms to face him.

"I'm sorry, Minho about last night."

Minho opened his eyes and looked at her.

"Never be sorry."

He kissed her forehead. She snuggled closer and hugged him.

"What would I do without you?" She asked, her face pressed into his chest.

"Probably murder everyone in their sleep during one of your murderous rampages"

She gasped and pushed on his chest, "MINHO! You shuck face!"

He rolled onto his back laughing, which woke the rest up. They all got up moaning and grumbling.

"Meet you down at Fry's in 15." Minho called as he closed the door so the girls could get ready.

"Hey uh. Tes..?" Alex called shyly.

Teresa turned "Ya?"

"I'm really sorry about last night. I didn't mean to hurt you."

Teresa came over and gave her a hug, "It's ok, you didn't. Promise. I'm just glad Minho came when he did, because I had no idea what to do! He really loves you." She pulled away and tucked a stray piece of Alex's hair behind her ear.

"Now, seeing as you're going into the maze today, let's get you ready. Do you mind if I braid your hair? Lets make you look like the badass you are!"

15 minutes later Alex had her hair pulled back into an elaborate braid, she had pulled her khaki pants on, her favourite olive green tank, and her hip holster with the metal cylinder still inside, she strapped a long machete to her hip as well, and she grabbed her little runners pack. She let Teresa borrow some clothes suitable for working in the gardens and the girls headed down for breakfast.

The boys and the rest of the keepers were just sitting down when the girls arrived. All heads swivelled in their direction, and jaws dropped. Walking into their midst was a real life Viking, warrior princess.

"BABE YOU'RE A SHUCKIN SMOKE SHOW! LIKE AN ACTUAL VALKYRIE!" Minho yelled across the dining area, smirking his sly sexy smirk and winked.

Teresa leaned in giggling and whispered "told ya!"

Alex tried hard to suppress a smile, she felt a little self conscious with Teresa's elaborate braid, but she did feel like a total badass. The girls carried their food over and sat down.

"All right Shanks, eyes off, and back to your food! She's taken! And The Raven Haired Beauty is also spoken for...right Tommy Boy?" Minho yelled down the table, and winked at Thomas. He went beat red and became extremely interested in his food.

"WE KNOW! Jeff yelled back, rolling his eyes.

Teresa choked on her coffee, blushing.

How do YOU know that, Jeff?" Minho pointed a fork at him, with such a shocked face it was almost believable.

Jeff rolled his eyes "Cuz you won't keep your shucking hands off her!"

"Jeff, you should have seen what Newt, Tes and I walked in on yesterday!" Thomas yelled from the end of the table. He over exaggerated a shudder.

It was Alex's turn to look down at her food, going beat red. Her stomach back flipped and she got all hot and tingling when she thought about before they were interupted.

"Gasp! If you had a girlfriend this shuckin hot, you would have the same problem, ya shank." He made a big show of wrapping his arm around Alex's shoulders.

"Well, you're not so bad yourself babe," Alex said, raising an eyebrow as she took a sip of coffee. He smirked at her, and then gave her a quick kiss on the temple.

"I know." he said. The rest of breakfast was just Minho arguing with Jeff. Until he looked down at his watch,

"Okay, Tommy Boy? Babe? You guys ready for an adventure?" They nodded and got up, grabbed their waters from Fry and walked to the doors, Newt, Teresa and Bark walked with them.

"Please be careful, sis. And come back!" Newt said, pulling her into a comfortable safe hug.

"I also do Newtie! Take care of Tes." She crouched down in front of Bark, "Bark. Stay with Newt and Tes! Got it? Stay with Tes." Her dog gave a happy woof and licked her face. Teresa scratched Bark's ears.

"She's safe with me in the gardens." Newt said.

Alex laughed "Ya, she's gonna be your hoe for the day?" Teresa's face went beat red, making Minho and Alex laugh even harder.

The familiar sound of stone grinding on stone and rusty gears was heard. Minho was bouncing on his toes, ready to go. As soon as it was big enough to fit he ran in.

"LETS RUUUUUUN!" He called.

Followed by Thomas and then Alex.

"Hey Minho! You totally THOMASED that maze door! I'll give you 8.5 on execution!" Alex yelled.

"Only 8.5?! Babe, how could you?"

"Did you just use my name as a verb?" Thomas asked, confused.

"Sure did. Anytime anyone fits through a small space..." Alex replied, running beside him.

"That's not a thing...," he argued back.

"Oh it's DEFINITELY a thing" Alex laughed at him.

"Sure is!" Minho agreed.

Thomas huffed and was quiet for a while, following Minho as he led them deeper into the maze running most of the morning.

"We're almost there guys, come on! The faster we get there the more time we have to look around!" He called over his shoulder.

Alex and Thomas exchanged a quick glance and picked up the pace. They took a few more turns.

"Let's go! Not much further to the inner ring! Come on, come on!" Minho encouraged them.

Alex wasn't having any issues keeping up, she was surprised her breathing was still mostly even. This was the furthest she had been in the maze.

Minho rounded a corner and then slowed to a stop. He spun around looking at the walls.

"That's strange!" Minho said to himself, still circling.

"What is?" Thomas asked, spinning in circles too, trying to understand what Minho was seeing.

Minho took off running again, he looked back at Thomas, "Seven isn't supposed to be open for another week!"

A few more minutes of silence, running and focusing on breathing. The walls were rapidly becoming wider apart with less corners. Almost like it was spreading out. They trio came to a section with long skinny sharp looking metal flaps that went from the stone floor hundreds of feet into the air. There were rows and rows of them, all open.

"What the shuck is this place Min?" Alex huffed.

"We call them Blades," Minho answered.

"Very original name." Alex rolled her eyes.

They slowed down to a brisk walk, grabbing their waters.  Alex saw something up ahead on the ground and jogged over. She came up short, and took a step back. Thomas came and crouched, inspecting it. Minho gingerly picked it up. Alex recognised it immediately.

"It's Ben's isn't it..?" Thomas asked.

"Yeah" Minho answered looking up and around the area, "a Griever must have pulled him down here."

His face went hard. Ben was his running partner for a full year. Ben was a friend..a brother. Alex's heart squeezed when she thought of the heart ache Minho must be going through. And yet he kept his composure and did what needed to be done. She admired that. Minho dropped the bloody ripped up shirt and stood up, walking away, Alex following, she matched his pace and laced her fingers into his.

"Hey, you okay?" She asked quietly, "That must not have been easy."

Minho just nodded, his jaw clenched. She just squeezed his hand.

*Beep*

Alex swivelled around, her heart pumping. She wiped her head around trying to figure out where that beep came from. There wasn't anything in view, just grey rock, green ivy attached to the stone somehow and grey rusty metal 'blades'. Minho gave her a questioning look. She shrugged her shoulders. Minho led them still deeper, when the beeping got louder, this time. Alex spun in a circle trying to figure out what it was, and where it came from. Thomas was doing the same until he stopped and stared at her.

"Can I help you?" She asked, a hand on her hip.

"I think it's coming from you! The cylinder thing! Where is it!" Thomas almost shouted, he bounded over when Alex pulled it out.

She handed it over and he turned it over in his hands, seeing the red flashing 7, it beeped every time the number would flash on the screen. He took a few paces to the right, it seemed to slow down. When he took a few steps the other way the beeping and flashing sped up.

"This is new!" Minho whispered, excitement in his eyes.

Thomas looked up, just as excited, "Guys, I think it's showing us the way!"

He took off at a sprint with the other two right behind. It led them through to the outer edge of the blades. Alex kept running.

"Wait, wait wait..." Thomas shouted.

He spun a few times his face twisted in concentration, listening.

"This way! Come on!" And he ran along a line of blades, and came to a few more towering stone walls, and a long stone bridge. The bridge led to a dead end wall. On either side of the bridge was a straight drop, with no bottom to be seen. The dead end stone wall was a different colour, this wall was almost black, but looked exactly like the rest of the maze walls.

"Wow" Minho whispered, looking around with wide eyes.

"Minho, you ever see this before?" Thomas asked.

"No. But it's just another dead end. It looks like the Cliff in section 4, just way bigger!"

Minho replied, looking around. Thomas was still looking at the beeping cylinder, and following the noise as it sped up to an almost constant beeping. Alex looked wearily at Minho, "You sure about this?"

"Nope" he said, popping the p at the end.

He held out his hand, she gratefully took it and they followed Thomas across the drop off bridge to the dead end wall. The cylinder was now a constant noise. Without warning it shut off. The trio stood in silence for a second. Then a red light flicked on, right in the middle of the wall, about 5 feet above their heads. The light lowered over them and then ran back up their bodies, almost like it was scanning them for something. It clicked off with a long buzz, followed by silence. Alex jumped when there was loud gear grinding noise followed by a long piercing metal on metal sound. The dead end wall slid apart to reveal another long dark corridor, they couldn't see the end of the tunnel. Thomas looked over his shoulder at Minho and Alex. They took a step forward so they were all shoulder to shoulder.

"Well? What are we waiting for?" Alex asked, all the sarcasm thrown behind her words.

They all hesitantly walked forward. Alex's eyes were darting everywhere, trying to see something, anything. But it was so dark! Thomas had wandered off towards the left wall, Minho towards the right wall. Alex followed, it was so dark. She tripped on a stray piece of stone on the floor and flung her hands out just in time to catch herself on the wall.

"Ugh!" she whined, "Gross!"

"What is?" Minho asked, coming up behind her.

Alex was trying to look at her hands, she could feel they were covered in slime, she lifted her head, eyes wide with fear.

"Grievers!" she whispered.

A bright red light flashed again from the wall, the light revealed a weird flat computer screen flush with the stone wall, the screen flashed a number 7,  from red to green.

"What the Shuck was that?" Minho asked, looking at the two.

WICKED Facility:

"Ma'am, they found The Griever Port. That is not the exit or end we designed for them." Said a red haired man sitting at a computer screen. He turned to look at his Director. She did not look happy. She crossed her arms.

"Then do something. They should never have found that scanner! The cliff was to be their end. How did this happen?"

"I...I don't know ma'am. We did recruit the brightest children, with an uncanny knack for survival..." The man answered unsure. The Director narrowed her eyes, her face hard as stone, "Fix.it." she hissed.

MAZE:

Alex whipped around to the door opening they came through, it was closing.

"GUYS! TIME TO GO!" She shouted and took off towards the opening that was getting smaller.

'Thomas, give me the key thing! Give me the key!" Alex shouted, he tossed it to her, she easily caught it and slipped it back into her little bag on her thigh.

"MOVE MOVE! WERE GOING TO GET TRAPPED!" Minho shouted, just as the walls shut the three dived out, landing in a heap on the stone bridge. Alex lay on her back for a second

"High five guys, we just Thomased that door!" Alex laughed holding both her hands out.

"I'd give a 10 out of 10, landing and execution was phenomenal! Though Thomas try to sprawl a little more on your landing."

Minho laughed and gave her a high five and Thomas rolled his eyes. Minho held out a hand and helped Alex up. Just as Alex got to her feet the bridge started to shake.

"Okay, time to go! Go! GO! GO!" Minho screamed, giving Alex a push down the hall. Minho took the lead, somehow remembering how they got there.

They had to make it back through the blades, which had started to swing shut, they all made it through the first row with no problems. Minho made it through the second row. But as Alex tried to run through she stumbled, she was grateful Thomas grabbed her arm and hulled her back up, but that meant they were on the wrong side,

"NEVER STOP RUNNING!" they could hear Minho screaming at them, they ran beside each other, with the blades slamming shut just before they could slide through.

"REALLY? I THOUGHT I COULD CARTWHEEL MY WAY THROUGH!" Alex yelled back.

Alex pushed her body even harder and right before the blade slammed shut she threw herself in between, it was so close she could feel it snag the end of her braid. Minho was right there to catch her and bring her back to her feet. Now it was Thomas's turn.

"COME ON THOMAS!" they screamed, sprinting down the corridor, trying to get ahead of the blades. He didn't have much room left, he flung his body through the space. All three runners safely passed the blades.

"Way to thomas that, Thomas!" Alex huffed between breaths.

"Shut. Up." was all he could manage.

"Come on move! Lets go Lets go!" Minho was screaming at them.

The maze walls were moving, but not slowly, like they do at night. The walls were slamming and dropping, at lightning speed.

Even though Alex had run all morning, skipped lunch and sprinted for her life just now, she pushed her body past any limits she ever remembered doing. They had to make it out of this section.

"Just follow me and run like your life depends on it." Minho called.

"Because it DOES!" Alex yelled back, following at his heels. Minho led them through the maze at breakneck speed, jumping over parts of rising stone ground. Alex had to dive out of the way from a part that came slamming down. She rolled and came up running.

"Whoa whoa whoa! Alex, you okay?" Minho asked when he saw her dive.

"Ya."

"Just keep running! Okay, there's section 9! Almost there! GO GO GO! Come on Thomas! Move it!"

How Minho could scream at them and still sprint was beyond Alex's comprehension, she couldn't even get a word out!

"THOMAS DON'T LOOK BACK! MOVE!"

The wall behind them was slamming down behind them every few feet, like it was trying to squish them flat. Minho took a corner and then jumped up onto a wall that was rising, while the top of a section was lowering. He had to crouch and run through and drop to the ground. Alex and Thomas flung themselves up and had to army crawl, it was going to squish them if they didn't move it. Alex pushed herself mostly through the space and then rolled off the edge dropping a couple feet onto the stone floor. Thomas fell on top of her with a grunt.

"Made it" He huffed out.

Alex pushed him off and laid there for a second. Minho was breathing heavily. All three lay on the ground for a second in silence trying to catch their breath. After a few minutes Alex's breathing had slowed down, she turned her head.

"Hey Tommy..!" Alex started.

"Nope, Alex I don't even want to hear it!"

Alex couldn't help it, she nearly died a few times in the last day, she laughed. She laughed so hard she had tears in her eyes.

"Minho...Minho..." She gasped "We totally... THOMASED that wall!" Minho looked at her deadpaned for a few seconds, but then he burst into laughter too.

"We totally did! Man that was an EPIC THOMAS! Especially your flop onto the ground in a heap! Definitely a 10 on landing!"

Thomas just groand.

"Guys!" he whined.

And that made Alex and Minho laugh harder.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"What the blood shuck is going on out there?!" Newt demanded the second the trio got back inside the safety of the Glade.

"It sounded awful! It sounded like it was all collapsing!" Teresa added.

"Yep. Pretty much!" Alex answered, popping her P. Teresa's mouth opened in shock. Gally came shoving his way through the crowd, "What the hell you done now, Thomas?" He demanded.

"We something, a new passage. We it could be a way out!" Thomas answered, still very much out of breath. The crowd burst into excited chatter. Newt had motioned them to follow him, the rest of the crowd following behind Newt and the Runner trio. "

Alby needs to hear this too, He's up, but still pretty tired, come on." Newt explained over his shoulder. Chuck was bounding beside them, "Really? A way out??" Alex smiled at him, "It's true, Chuckles. We a door."

"Something I'd seen before." Minho said seriously, he couldn't believe he'd never seen that section before..

"I it must be the Grievers go the day. I got my hands covered in griever goop!" Alex added.

"Wait! Whoa, whoa, whoa... You're you found the Grievers' home? And you want us to go in?" Chuck stopped dead, horror struck. Alex stopped and turned to look at him, the rest of the crowd did too.

"Well, their way in could be our way out!" Alex explained, gently, she knew he was terrified of the maze and who wouldn't be scared of grievers?! Gally scoffed as he shoved one last kid out of his way to get right in her and Thomas's face, "Yeah, or be a dozen Grievers on the side. The is, doesn't know what he has done, and Alex is going right along with it, as usual!" Alex was taken aback, she knew Gally didn't like her, shuck, she didn't like him.

Wouldn't you be a bit happier if someone said there might be a possibility of freedom?

Thomas on the other hand, his anger flared up and he got right into Gally's face, poking him in the chest, "Yeah, at we're doing something, Gally. I mean, what have you done? Aside from hide behind these all the time?"

"Let me tell you something, Greenie. You've been here a month ONE month, all right? I've been here 2 years!" Gally was shaking with anger the veins in his neck popping. Alex could see his fists balling, and the tension in his shoulders tightened. Thomas didn't look any better, he was right up in Gally's face.

"Yeah, you've been here 2 years and you're STILL here, Gally! What does that tell you? Maybe you doing things a differently."

Gally went to punch Thomas. Alex saw it coming, she threw herself at Gally just as his fist came around, missing Thomas's face by inches. She slammed er shoulder into Gally causing them both to fall, Alex rolled off and came up standing, fighting stance ready. Gally was absolutely livid now. He scrambled to his feet, she could see him seething. His eyes were pure hatred. He tried coming at her, but she ducked and just like in the pit a few months before, she sidestepped and brought her knee right into his stomach. But unlike last time, she had months of training and running, she was a lot stronger and she knocked the wind out of him, and he stayed down for a bit, gasping for air.

"Gally, as your second in command, and someone who can take you down, I'm telling you this once. Don't ever try that again."

Gally slowly got to his feet, "I remember Thomas. And you. So did everyone else who got stung. What does that tell us? You shouldn't be trusted! You did this!" He hissed. Alex crossed her arms, getting very tired of hearing the same thing over and over.

"Gally, I can claim I knew half of you before the maze. But you don't see me blaming you for all this klunk! Pull your head out of the sand! We might have found a way out and you want to whine about seeing someone in your memories? Grow the shuck up!"

The Gladers, while listening to the arguments, had subconsciously moved to the side they believed in. And a majority of the keepers were standing behind Alex, and she was grateful, they believed in her, Thomas and Minho. She hadn't been here long, but since she arrived, she lit a fire in them, giving them a new hope. And if Minho and Newt, 2 of the original Gladers believed in her (and Thomas) then that was good enough for them. Gally wasn't backing down from a fight.

"How do we know you haven't been sent up to lead us to our deaths? Huh? This is our home!" Gally was now trying to reason with the Gladers.

"Yes, and a lovely home it is too, with killer death monsters to tell us when it's bedtime." Alex scoffed.

Minho snorted, "legit though. Are they supposed to be like our pets?"

"Nah, I got a dog. Don't need no poison shooting biomechanical hunk of junk!" Alex rolled her eyes. "They're more like jailers."

"Hey guys...?" A quiet voice said. Everyone was too busy arguing to hear it though.

"YOU WERE IN MY MEMORIES! I KNOW YOU HAD SOMETHING TO DO WITH THIS! DON'T TRUST THEM!" Gally shouted, he was being held back by a few of his builder crew.

"AND YOU WERE IN MINE SLINTHEAD!" Alex screamed back.

"Guys!" The voice said again.

"Seriously Gal? You have done nothing, not even once tried to help find a way out, and you're upset Tommy and I actually bloody did something?! Why aren't you yelling at Minho? He's helping find a way out, he has been for the last 2 years..."

"Hey! Don't bring me into this!" Minho held his hands up.

"Sorry babe, just making a shucken point. But this potato nosed buffoon can't seem to understand anything! You were here finding a way out for two years and as soon s there is a way out he's upset."

"GUYS!" the sweet voice yelled, finally catching their attention. Every head swiveled in her direction. It was the first time Teresa raised her voice.

"Yeah Tes?" Thomas asked.

"The sun is setting, didn't those wall doors close yesterday at this time?" She was pointing at the open walls, confusion on her face. "Do they close at different times?"

Minho looked at his watch "Oh Shuck!" His eyes wide as he looked up to meet Alex and Newt's. "She's right, while this slint head" he gestured at Gally, "was spewing shuckin nonsense, again, we didn't realize the doors didn't close..."

Everyone spun around to face the doors, with horrified expressions. Alex stood staring at the entrance to the maze along with everyone else.

Why would the doors not close? What's the point in that?

And then it hit her.

THEY ARE LETTING GRIEVERS IN!

Before she could get her thoughts vocalized, there was an inhuman scream from deep in the maze. Gladers started yelling, and everyone was moving, but nothing was happening, no one was going anywhere. It was panicked chaos. Alex needed their attention...she lifted her fingers to her mouth and let a loud sharp whistle out.

"SLIM IT! LISTEN UP!" the Gladers settled enough to listen, someone was taking charge. She looked around at the terrified faces looking at her.

I need to protect these boys! They are looking at me to get home. They trust me! I need to get them home!

"OK. I think we have an hour maybe two before those Grievers make it here. We need to do everything we can to be ready. Chuck, go to the homestead, take the rest of the sloppers and start barricading everything. Builders, take extra boards and nail up windows. Fry, Tes. Get as much of the food into the homestead. Thomas, get Alby, bring him to the homestead. Jeff, Clint. Make sure you're ready, can you pack some first aid bags? Hand them out to The Keepers. Everyone else, find a place to help and go! Newt, Minho.. I need to talk to you!" Everyone stood still, staring at her.

"GO!"

Like a switch was flicked, everyone jumped into action. The boys walked over. She lowered her voice to make sure no one could listen, they leaned in. "Ok, we need as many weapons as we can carry, we need to arm as many Gladers as we can. I'm sure they can handle a knife or spear. Protect the homestead, that'll be ground zero, base camp..."

They headed over to the Map room. Minho unlocked the trap door and they walked down the stairs. Minho flipped the light on. Newt grabbed an arm full of spears and headed back out the door, leaving Minho and Alex alone.

Alex went straight to the wall of knives. She started adding knives into her chest holster and slipped a knife into her boot. She strapped a machete to her hip. She turned to the archery section and grabbed a quiver full of arrows, hesitated and grabbed a second one. She turned to grab a few spears but her wrist was caught by a large warm hand. She looked up and was pulled into a kiss. She melted, her knees weak, her eyes fluttered shut. Minho broke the kiss and looked into her eyes with a hand on her cheek.

"Alex. I love you!" His eyes held all the unsaid words and emotions. Alex smirked, despite the serious situation, "I know" she teased, "I'm irresistible." She winked. Minho chuckled. Alex's smile slipped, her hands slipped up into the back of his hair.

"I love you too Minho. I know this might be our...hey, Min...use that shuck brain and come back to me, stay with me! Don't leave me hanging." She kissed him roughly one more time. All her unsaid words into that one kiss. Minho pulled back with a sad sigh, he used a finger to draw an X over his heart.

"We need to hurry, we're running out of time."

Alex nodded and Minho stuffed all the knives he could into his belt, and they both grabbed as many spears as they could and headed back out.

As they ran, they could hear the screeching of the Grievers coming closer. Alex stood by the entrance, trying to see anything. It was black. Minho grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the homestead. Frypan was there to let them in.

"Fry, where's Tommy, Newt and Alby?"

"Upstairs, waiting for you." He replied.

Alex nodded. She laid the spears up against the wall, and made her way through the crowd of scared boys, handing a few of them a knife from her holster. She saw a flash of black hair.

"TES!" She called, Teresa turned and relief flooded her face, she made her way over and gave Alex a hug, "Come on, Minho and I are going up stairs, come with."

Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her up the stairs. Minho pushed his and Newt's bedroom door open. Alex and Minho slid down the wall onto the floor and Teresa made her way over to sit with Thomas.

"Ok now that we are finally all here...we need to figure out what we're going to do." Newt said solemnly, looking around the room. All eyes looked to Alby, who was staring at the wall. When he didn't say anything Newt sighed and continued "Well, I don't know...I'm close to just saying shuck it all. Supplies cut, crops aren't doing so well, bloody walls moving during the day, doors not closing..." he paused, collecting his thoughts, "but we can't give up! We all know that! It seems to me, that those bloody creators are messing with us again. Throwing one more challenge at us!"

Alex nodded, she agreed. "It's true, we don't know what game they are playing. But one thing I know...we won't go down easily. We survive tonight and we figure out tomorrow. Ya?" Heads all nodded, except, Alex noticed, Alby's who sighed and looked at the floor.

"Hey, Alby? Wanna put an idea in or something?" She encouraged him to participate in the discussion.

"Huh? Ya...ya good that...." He mumbled.

"Mmm hmm." Alex hummed thinking. "Well, if someone or a few people can maybe study the maps and Tommy Minho and I can make sure that metal key actually works again, then maybe by tomorrow evening or next, we can get the shuck out of here!" Alex said, thinking out loud. Minho wrinkled his forehead thinking, he bit his lower lip in concentration. He ran a hand through his hair.

Shuck that's so hot!

He turned his head, and winked slyly at Alex, as if he could read her mind. He stood up and began to pace.

"Ya, I agree. We gotta stop with the boo hoos and put our big girl panties on and DO something."

"Excuse me? Big girl what now?" Alex raised an eyebrow and Teresa looked shocked. "You heard me. When the tough get going, look out cuz Warrior Princess is on her way. With her big girl panties on, bow in hand, ready to kick some shuck butt!" He stopped in front of her, looking down at her, he held out his hand, she accepted and he pulled her up. "You seem to have the respect from the Gladers and the knowledge of weapons and fighting. Seems like this is where you shine, Sunshine. We need your warrior ninja skills to lead us."

Alex was flattered with his little pep talk. She heard a scoff from behind Minho, she looked over his shoulder to see Alby rolling his eyes.

"Got a problem there Admiral Alby?" She asked, her frustration with his lack of leadership flashed. He lifted his head and looked at her, she folded her arms, not breaking eye contact.

"Whatever. Do what you want." He finally said.

"What?" Thomas asked, a little miffed.

Alby deflated and put his head in his hands, "I don't know, you guys know I'm messed up...since the changing...I shouldn't be in charge! Newt, Alex, you take over. I'm stepping down "

"Oh Bloody- '' Newt started but Alby cut him off, angry all of a sudden, as he stood up.

"NO NEWT!" He bellowed, "I can't, not anymore." He paused, and sat back down. He ran a hand over his face. "Hey, how about I go work on the maps? Put me in charge of that."

"Works for me!" Minho said with a shrug.

Alby stood up again, "know what? I'll start right now! Ya..ya I'll start right now!" He got up and walked to the door.

"Alby! Not now! The Grievers are almost here! Can't you bloody hear 'em?" Newt tried to reason.

Alby turned around "You shuck faces are the ones who wanted me to do something! Don't stop now!" And he opened the door and was gone.

"He's not going to get there in time!" Newt panicked.

Alex was already out the door when Minho grabbed her hand, she turned to face him, already knowing what he was going to try and do. She kissed him before he could say anything.

"I'll be fine, babe. I'll make sure Alby gets to the Map room. He will probably be safer than us. And I'll make it back." She gently pulled her hand free and headed down the hall, she turned around, "Don't go back on that Ninja Warrior Princess speech now! Keep 'em safe until I get back!" She winked, and drew an X over her heart. Minho mirrored her action, giving a proud smirk. She turned around, and leapt down the stairs to catch up with Alby. She caught up to him at the front door, she just nodded at him and followed him out.
The Glade was dark, cool and silent. It was an uncomfortable, tense silence. She knew something bad was going to happen, it was just a matter of when. Alby set off towards the opposite side of the Glade, towards the Map room. She took a quick glance at the young man beside her, he still had a sickly paleness to him, he was sweating and muttering to himself. He didn't seem to even know she was there.

He's not stable, I'm not sure he will ever be stable again. Those memories messed him up. Oh Alby, I'm sorry.

That last thought broke her heart. Her leader, her friend, her family...he was so broken. She came out of her thoughts when a screech echoed through the Glade. Those things were almost here. Alby didn't seem to hear it.

"Alby, come on, we gotta hurry, they're almost here!" She whispered urgently, touching his arm. He jumped and looked at her with wide scared eyes. Alex looked up at him sadly, "come on, we need to go faster, I still need to get back... you will be safe inside, probably the safest."

Shuck! I should have piled the guys in here! Shuck it! Too late now.

They finally made it. She twisted the handle and it creaked open. Alby hesitated then looked at Alex, with what she thought might be guilt.

"Alby...we'll be ok. We'll get out of this shuck rate race and whatever is out there, we face together. As family, Okay?" She said quietly.

"I...I don't know...I don't know if I can-"

He was cut short by a whirring sound and a screech of the mechanical monsters.

They were here.

She pushed Alby inside and pulled the door shut. At the entrance of the West door came 2 big ugly biomechanical monsters, with their jelly blob bodies, long mechanical spider legs that could easily impale a few Gladers at a time like a shishkabob, and their long Scorpion tail with a claw to grab and rip. The Grievers' heads slowly looked side to side, their beady black little eyes searching for something,- or a someone- the lead Griever opened its mouth and let out a wild scream, showing off rows of razor sharp metal teeth. Alex shuddered. She pressed herself up against the door, her heart rate jumped, she could feel the adrenaline flooding her veins. It was a rush, but at the same time, she was terrified. She didn't want to move...but she had to, if they came any closer they would see her.

But maybe... maybe if they did see her, she could distract them. They might leave the homestead alone. It was a shot she was willing to take. Her life for the Gladers. She very slowly turned her head to the side, all the lights in the Homestead were out, and she couldn't hear anything.

Good. Be the distraction. Be their shield.

And so far, there were only 2 Grievers. She forced herself to close her eyes, and take a long slow inhale, preparing herself. As quietly as she could she slipped off her bow, and slid an arrow from her quiver and nocked it, ready. She knew as soon as she released it they would know her location. She would have to shoot and run to the next patch of shadow. She brought her bow up and aimed, right for the second one's eye

.

If I could blind it, I'll have a fighting chance

...

She released. She didn't wait to see if it made its target, she ran. She heard an animalistic scream...so the arrow hit something. She came skidding to a stop under the closest tree in the deadheads. Panting hard, she turned. She saw her arrow sticking out of an eye socket. The Griever had reared back on 4 of its legs, shrieking and screaming. She grabbed another arrow aimed at the second eye. Waiting for a clear shot. As the creature came back down, she released. The arrow missed, and sailed past its head, but buried into the body. The first Griever turned in her direction.

Shuck!

She ran for it as it charged her general location.

Alex sprinted along the line of trees, she ducked under a branch and behind a tree. She crouched to catch her breath. She spun around when there was a snap of a twig. She had an arrow nocked and ready in a split second. She did not expect to see an ally appear out of the darkness. She came right up to Alex and sat down, her head cocked.

Alex sighed and whispered, "Good girl! Where have you been huh? I'm sorry I didn't come find you! Bark, we need to keep those things distracted, away from the house. You up for a deadly game of tag?"

Bark stood up, understanding that the situation called for quiet. Alex peeked behind the tree, those Grievers could be awfully quiet. She slowly stepped out from behind the tree, Bark beside her. She saw the one with an arrow in its eye still thrashing. But she couldn't see the other one from her hiding spot.

Where the shuck did that other one go?

She was trying to decide what her next move would be when she felt something wet on her shoulder.

The shuck? Uhg...it better be raining..!  This better be shucking sky drool!

She turned her head to look. It was thick greenish mucus. Griever slime.

Shuck

.

She slowly looked up, Bark started to growl. Hiding in the trees, somehow, was the other Griever.

How the shuck did it get there?!

It screamed down at her. Alex let a scared yell escape her lips and she took off into the middle of the Glade. The Griever sprung out of the trees with surprising agility, but got tangled in the branches. As she passed the other Griever she shot a third arrow at it, hitting it in the face.

She had a sudden idea. She whistled to Bark, her loyal dog took off and around one side of the thrashing Griever. Alex ran for the other side. Alex whistled again, and Bark started to dash in and out, nipping at the legs, keeping it busy while Alex ran around shooting it. It worked for a few seconds, until its tail shot out and smacked Bark and sent her beloved dog flying, with a yelp.

"NOOOOOOO!" Alex screamed.

She didn't have time to see what happened to Bark. The tail came swinging back at her and she had to dive to the ground to avoid it. The second Griever now joined the fight.

Alex only had 4 more arrows, she had left the 2nd quiver upstairs, in the homestead. She had to roll to avoid being impaled. She didn't roll fast enough. She felt the cold steel of its blade- like leg, slice her arm. She let out a shriek of pain. She rolled again and got to her feet. She didn't have time to check the damage. She hissed through the pain of reaching back to grab an arrow and growled in the back of her throat, as she pulled back on the string. As she released she screamed, all her frustration and fear and anger. The arrow sliced into the Griever. She saw a spark, as the arrow shot into the body and made contact with the mechanical core. But it kept moving. And she had to too. She had to duck again. She still couldn't see where Bark landed. She was closer to the homestead and she heard commotion from inside. And so did the Grievers.

No no no no!

She had 3 arrows left...then it was knives. She grabbed one more arrow, hissing.

"HEY YOU HUNK OF JUNK!!" she screamed at the Griever, it turned to the noise. "YOU LOOK LIKE A SHUCKIN PIN CUSHION!"

Keep its attention.

"

CAN'T EVEN TAKE ON ONE LITTLE GIRL? COME ON YOU BIG UGLY SLIME BALL!" She screamed at it.

It roared at her, showing all its dagger teeth and charged. She turned and ran, trying to keep it away from the house. She looked over her shoulder and saw only one was following.

Not on my watch! You BOTH will follow me!

"LEAVE MY SHUCKEN FAMILY ALONE!" Alex screamed in desperation.

She skidded to a stop, lifted her bow, praying she could make this shot, it was a long way. Her bleeding arm was shaking, but with all the furry she felt, all the adrenaline coursing through her, she screamed again, but this one was full of anger, challenge. Full of fight. She was fighting for more than her life. She was fighting for every boy in that house. She would fight and defend those boys against these Monsters until her last breath She pulled back on the string as hard as she could and released. The arrow whizzed incredibly fast through the air.

It hit the Griever, right in the side of the head. There was enough force from the arrow to make the Griever stumble sideways. There was no way the arrow should have made it that far with that amount of force. But she didn't have time to think. She heard it before she saw a metal appendage swing above her. She tried to dive out of the way, but she was too slow, it smacked her right in the head, and she flew a few feet to the left and landed hard on her back. Her head bouncing off the ground. She thought she heard someone scream, but her head was spinning, and her hearing was fuzzy. All the wind knocked out of her. Gasping for breath she rolled onto her stomach and up into her hands and knees, trying to shake away the spinning and fuzziness.

She had to get up, her boys needed her.

"I can do this all day.." she mumbled to herself.

She pushed herself up, her legs wobbly, she shook her head again, trying to see straight.

"I can do this ALL DAY!" She said louder.

She reached behind her to grab an arrow.

"I CAN DO THIS ALL SHUCKEN DAY!" She screamed at the Griever.

There was only one arrow left. She should have had 2...one must have fallen out in the field.

Shucken mother of a bloody Griever!

One arrow. She lifted the bow to aim at the Grievers, they were both in the middle of the Glade, staring at her, screaming. Two ugly mechanical engineered monsters and one lone tiny girl, the creator of these monsters, with one arrow left.

With her fuzzy hearing she could vaguely hear screams from the Homestead, she couldn't make out anything distinguishable. Praying no one was being ripped apart. She risked a quick glance to her right to see the homestead.

The front door was wide open and someone was screaming and yelling, they were being held back by a few people. Her eyes snapped back to the Grievers. She had one arrow against two monsters. She aimed at the less injured. And released, this time it finally stuck its eye. Now both Grievers only had one eye. Not blind, but better than nothing. She slid her machete out of its loop as she sprinted towards them. Both Grievers screamed and ran towards her, she ran straight at them. A deadly game of chicken. She wasn't going to lose. At the last second she dove under one of them and rolled, as she did she sliced the underbelly. She rolled a second time, losing momentum but managed to get another slash. She got up onto her knees. She was getting to her feet to run, one of the many legs lashed out and sliced her side.

She dropped to her knees again with a cry of pain. She dropped the machete and pressed a hand to her side. She knew if this wasn't dealt with soon, she could easily bleed out. The white hot pain seared through her again. She gasped in pain. It was almost too much. Her eyes were watering and her head was spinning. Alex tried to grab another of her knives, but her hands were slick with blood. She was shaking and couldn't make her hands stop. Her fingers kept fumbling. She dropped it, she picked it up. Trembling, she got to her feet. She screamed with whatever energy she had left and threw the blade, it flew end over end and landed in the body of the Griever.

I hope that was enough, now it's up to the boys to finish them...

At the same time the blade landed, its tail lashed out again, but she was too slow, her body sluggish, her head spinning, she couldn't get out of the way. The claw grabbed her around the waist. Alex screamed in pain, crying as the pressure of the claw dug into her. It squeezed tighter. She was going to die.

At least I fought back. I defended my family the best I could...my family...Newt... Minho.

His face flashed in her mind. His laugh and dimples when he smiled, how his lips felt on hers, his smell that made her feel safe. The butterflies in her tummy every time he touched her.

She gasped for breath. She was holding onto the claws, knowing her tiny human body would never be able to pry it apart. Her tears of physical pain mixed with emotional pain. She wasn't going to see him again. She was desperately trying to pull the claws, she needed oxygen. She was glad she kissed him one last time...

I love you!

She clawed at the metal clamped around her. She fell. She hit the ground in a heap and didn't move, blood soaking her clothes and the grass. The last thing her conscience was aware of was Minho's voice in her mind... It made her feel safe and comfortable. And the seduction of black nothing took over.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Her hearing was the first thing that came back. She could hear shuffling, a voice. A deep voice. She recognized that voice. And then a fuzzy female voice, like someone yelling from far away,

"Alex...?"

She recognized it...her head was buzzing but this time it sent pain everywhere through her body, like hot wires sparking. She let out a whimper of pain. She sensed movement beside her, it seemed frantic.

A...le..x..?

The female voice sounded like it was screaming under water

.

Another spark of intense pain, like fire in her brain. And lava spreading through her veins.  She let out a sharp cry. This time she felt a hand on her forehead and one holding her hand. The hand on her forehead disappeared followed by something cool. That soothed the fire in her head. Her mind was still buzzing.

"..A...l..e..."

This was the worst explosion of pain. Every nerve in her mind felt like it was on fire, being ripped apart. She screamed. She could feel her back arching from the excruciating pain. The voices beside her were frantic now and she could make out a few words.

"Was she stung?"

The buzzing in her head slowly faded, and as it did the white hot pain faded. Like the aftermath of a fire, her mind still felt like it had hot embers floating around and full of smoke.

What happened? Why am I here? Where is here?

She forced her body to relax, her eyes weren't working, but if she forced her ears to work, maybe she could figure out what was going on around her. There was definitely more than one person. The cool sensation was back on her forehead. She sighed in relief, feeling her muscles unclench.

"Well this seems to help!"

"Okay...but was she stung?"

"As far as I can see no. I don't know what's going on!"

She struggled to open her eyes. They were so heavy. She tried again. Still couldn't open them. The third time she used everything in her to just open her eyes. She was hit by blinding light. Alex shut them again quickly. She opened them a second time. And then a third. By the fifth she groaned, it was so bright it hurt.

"SHE'S AWAKE!!" a voice boomed right beside her.

"Shhhh! Quiet shuck face. Everything hurts!" She moaned. She heard a relieved chuckle

"She nearly dies, and then has some weird mind glitch and still manages to sweet talk me!" She peeked an eye open, sitting on her bed, right beside her was Minho. He looked tired, and a little pale, his hair wasn't as spiky as it usually is.

"You look like klunk." Alex groaned. This time he threw his head back and laughed loudly.

"You should see yourself!"

"Well that was rude. Lets see how you look after fighting 2 grievers!" Alex huffed quietly. Minho leaned over her, all the playfulness gone, his face was serious, scared almost.

"You scared me so shuckin bad!" He whispered, "I thought I lost you!" He was getting louder, anger evident in his face, "Thomas, Fry and Jeff had to hold me back. I had to watch you take on 2 shuckin Grievers alone! Don't ever do that again! Alex! Please, don't ever, EVER, do that to me again!"

Alex scrunched her forehead. She was confused.

"What happened? The last thing I remembered was being grabbed and then falling..."

She looked up into Minho's eyes. They softened, "Ya, you threw the knife, the other claw grabbed you and flung you around like a shuckin rag doll, but then it looked like you pulled the claws apart...like somehow you had, like, superhuman Viking warrior strength and pulled it apart, you dropped and they...just left..."

He sat back, his eyes wouldn't meet hers now. She turned her head to look at him better.

"What aren't you telling me Minho?" She asked quietly. He didn't say anything.

"They were a bloody distraction" said a British voice from the door. He limped into the room and sat down on the empty chair. He had a white bloody bandage around his head. Alex was even more confused.

"What the shuck happened to you?" She tried to sit up but hissed at the sharp pain in her side. Her hand flew to her side. She pulled the blanket back and her ripped blood soaked shirt up, wrapped around her waist was a white bandage with a big blood soaked section.

"Great another bloody shucking scare." She muttered. Minho leaned over her, and gently kissed her, "you mean Valkyrie battle scars. Also, they are hot." She blushed a little as he winked at her.

"Guys? Still here!" Newt whined. Minho laughed at his awkwardness. "How unfortunate. You should leave then, Shank."

Alex and Newt rolled their eyes, She slowly rose to her elbows, and the boys helped her sit up. "Okay. From the beginning. Explain."

Newt gave a heavy sad sigh, he leaned his elbows on his knees, "It wasn't until after Minho got to you, did we realize those 2 shucking things were just a distraction!" Alex was silent, waiting for more.

"While you took on two by yourself... and like the whole homestead watching what a badass you are, another one snuck in from a different door and took someone. When it had the kid, all 3 of them took off, that was the same time it dropped you, they took off." Minho added.

"It was like they KNEW you would fight. Like it was planned."

Alex's heart sunk into her stomach. Everything she did wasn't enough. She failed. She felt her eyes prickle with tears.

Minho grabbed her hand, "Hey, it's not your fault Alex!"

"But ...I failed. I was supposed to keep everyone safe!" She looked away, blinking rapidly. She had balled the blanket in her fists.

"That's a big commitment to place solely on your own shoulders Alex. It's not only YOUR job. We are a family, a team, we keep each other safe" Newt said softly, but firmly. His eyes were kind, but his face was stern. Minho nodded.

"You gave us a fighting chance. You also gave..no GIVE everyone courage." Minho said with all sincerity, "Even me." His eyes never left hers. She swallowed hard. She still felt like it was her fault, she failed.

"Who?" She asked quietly, "who did it take?"

Newt looked at the floor, "Adam."

A pang of guilt stabbed her heart. She knew the name and his face, but that was about it. She hardly knew some of these boys. Alex took a shaky breath, trying to keep her tears in check. Alex's eyes flicked to Newt. "What happened?"

There was a knock at the door. The three looked to see Jeff, Clint, Teresa, Frypan, Chuck and Thomas in the doorway.

"Everyone wanted to come see our hero." Jeff said as he waved a hand. Alex smiled sadly at them. Everyone pushed in. Teresa came to sit down on the edge of the bed.

"How are you?" She asked, her eyes taking in every detail. Alex shrugged. "As good as taking on two biomechanical monsters could feel." Teresa eyed her up, but cracked a small half smile.

Jeff folded his arms, and nodded at Teresa, "She's a good MedJack. She helped patch you up."

Alex beamed at her "That's awesome Tes!"

"She also patched your brother." Alex turned back to Newt.

"Okay, you were about to tell me what happened." Gesturing to his head.

Newt cleared his throat, "Gally is what happened. He was jacked, came running into the room a few minutes after you left, yelling about Grievers coming once a night until we're all dead, how it's all 'Alex, Thomas and the new girls fault'. He tried to rip the boards off the window, the ones he nailed up! Slint head. He tried to swing one at Teresa. Hit me instead. Tommy and Minho managed to subdue him, he was jacked! I was out."

Minho picked up the story, "Newt's on the ground, Teresa jumps over to try stop the bleeding, that's when I see out the window arrows flying at shuckin Grievers! I can hear screaming and a dog barkin'. I run down the stairs, but was stopped and held back by.." he gave some very angry glares at a few people., "When you dropped and those things were leaving, we saw a third one and a boy screaming. I ran to you, I thought you were dead! Brought you to Jeff."

When Minho finished, Chuck said quietly from the back of the room. "We didn't even hear the other one!"

"Chuck, Bud, come here." Alex said, waving him over. She patted the other side of her bed, he came and plunked down, making Alex wince a little. "Okay, Bud, tell me." She took his chubby little hand in both of hers.

"I was in the back room, and I guess while the other 2 were fighting with you, another one crept up, and smashed the window and grabbed Adam and dragged him off." Chuck sniffed, he was trying very hard not to cry. "We tried to get him back.."

Alex let tears slide down her face. When Chuck saw her tears his wall broke and he let out a sob. She pulled him gently into her chest and hugged him tight, letting him cry.

He's just a child! A shucking CHILD! He shouldn't be seeing klunk like this! This isn't right! This is sick and needs to end.

She looked up at the other boys, wiped her tears. "How did Gally know about Grievers coming and taking a kid every night?" she asked,  thinking out loud, but no answers came. The boys all shrugged, lost for answers too. She looked back up to the people around her, determination on her face and fire in her eyes.

"This needs to end." She whispered. They all nodded in agreement.

At that moment there was another knock on the door, everyone turned to look, there standing in the door was Winston. And he had his arms full with something black and fuzzy.

"Bark!" Alex whimpered. Winston came over to the bed, with some difficulty, the room was very full. He laid the dog at the end of the bed. Alex looked up at Winston, tears still in her eyes

"She's not..?" She couldn't even say the word.

Winston shook his head, "But I don't know what else to do. She took a pretty hard hit." He replied, looking at the floor. Alex put a hand to her mouth trying and failing to hold back a sob.

Minho said as he scooted closer to her, trying to hold her while she still held Chuck.

"I can't loose her! I had her as a puppy from before!" Her voice was weak and shaking.

"You did? How do you know?" Minho asked quietly, stroking her hair.

"I had a memory dream of finding her in some dessert place...but I had her from before! She was my buddy, my partner...They took her from me!" Tears poured down her face.

"Would explain the connection you two have right from the start...hey, hey Sunshine, she's a fighter just like you. She'll pull through!"

I can't loose you! Please Bark! We have been through so much!

She heard a soft whimper. She pulled away, Bark was stirring, she lifted her head.

"BARK!" she squealed. Bark gave a very soft woof. She reached out an arm to pet her beloved dog. Bark gave her hand a little lick and  Alex's stomach settled, and relief washed over her. The fire back in her, she sat up straight.

No more time for boo hooing, we gotta get out of her, we need a plan!

She closed her eyes for a moment, counted 4 deep breaths, when she was done it was time to stop crying and do something. She opened her eyes, and looked around at everyone, meeting everyone's eyes. She packed her emotions away. For now.

"All right. We need to get out of this room and get to work. Minho, you and Tommy still good to go back to the door? I guess I won't be able to come with you today, but I can help Newt and Tes with those maps." Thomas looked at Minho who nodded.

"Ya we got it, we'll suit up right away, and then Tommy Boy, we run." Tes was nodding as well.

"Good that. Jeff, Clint? I guess you can restock the first aid bags, make sure we take inventory of what we have left." Both boys nodded.

"Fry...we need to start rationing what we have left, Winston...same with the animals." Both boys looked nervous, but nodded in agreement. They got up and went to find help to start rationing what was left of their food supplies.

Alex continued, taking control of the current situation from her sick bed, "Good that. Zart needs to harvest everything we can, and that's the last of our supplies. Now, what was done with Gally? And has anyone seen Alby?"

Newt rubbed his bottom lip, thinking. "No, I actually haven't seen Alby since he left with you. I'm such a bloody idiot, I should go check on him!"

Minho stood up, and placed a hand on Newt's shoulder, "Thomas and I have to go there anyways. I'll check."

Before Minho left he leaned over and as his lips made contact with Alex's lips, his eyes snapped to Newt, just to mess with him. Newt huffed and rolled his eyes. Alex giggled quietly, against Minho's warm lips. Her brother's constant frustration with their PDA was very amusing and so easy to teas him with. She reached a hand up to the back of Minho's neck and pulled him closer and kissed him again, harder this time. Minho's eyes lowered to Alex and then closed.

"We get it ya shanks!" Newt whined as he pulled Minho away and shoved him towards the door.

"Bye babe, see ya soon. Come on there Tommy Boy!" And they left. Alex sighed, she missed that shuck face already.

"Alright back to business." Alex sighed, "Gally?" she asked.

"Oh ya, right. Thomas and Minho knocked him out, and tied him up, and some baggers took him to the Slammer once we knew the Grievers were gone." Newt answered. Alex nodded.

"Okay, I need to change and we need to get on those maps." She looked down at Chuck who was still snuggled into her. She gently lifted his chin and wiped a tear, "Chuck. I know this is scary. I'm scared too. But right now, we need to be brave. Do you know what that means?" He shook his head, his curls bouncing.

"Being brave means doing the right thing, even when we are scared. So, I'm going to need you to be brave." Chuck nodded, "okay...I think I can do that."

"Good that! Can I ask you a big favor?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. Chuck hesitated. "I need someone I trust to watch over my trusted four legged friend here. Think you could do that?" She asked very seriously. Chuck broke into a big smile, nodding making his curls bounce again. Alex smiled too, "Good that!"

She looked at Teresa, "Can you help me change? This shirt is disgusting." She gingerly slid to the edge of the bed, "Hey Jeff, can you toss me the bottle of pain reliever?" He grabbed it off the shelf and tossed it over. Newt held out a hand and Alex accepted gratefully. The girls made their way to their room to change.

Teresa helped take the shirt off and helped her get into a clean one. Once she was cleaned and Teresa rebraided her hair, the girls went downstairs. As they made it through the front door they heard yelling. Alex turned to the noise, and nudged her friend.

"Look. Smoke! Come on!" The girls headed towards the commotion. The pain meds kicked in, making moving around much easier. They were half way across the Glade when Alex realized they were heading to the map room!

"Oh SHUCK!" Alex yelp, and speed up. She pushed through the crowd to the front, and saw smoke billowing out of the door, Minho yelling and ragging, Newt was kneeling on the ground beside Alby.

"What the shuck happened?" She asked as she knelt down beside Newt.

"Minho and Tommy saw smoke from the map room, and found Alby on the ground with a bloody head, the maps on fire! They pulled him out! And with some help put the fire out." Alex's stomach dropped. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

Teresa had made her way over too, she put her small hand on Alex's shoulder, "You should go to Minho. I'll take over here." Alex looked up to see Minho by the trees, still yelling and throwing things. She nodded and got up and cautiously made her way over to Minho.

"Hey, Min?" Alex asked quietly. She hadn't seen this side of him before, so she was a little cautious. He spun on his heel to look at her. His face twisted with rage.

"GONE!!! 2 YEARS OF WORKING MY SHUCK ASS OFF AND ALL THE HARD WORK GONE! BURNT TO THE GROUND. THERE IS NOTHING LEFT!! EVERY DAY I RISK MY LIFE TO GET THOSE MAPS. AND GONE!!!" His face fell into despair and with one last throw of a stick, he sunk to the ground, his head in his hands. He let out an angry sob. Alex crouched down in front of him, wrapping her arms around him and pulled him into her chest, squeezing him tight.

"I can't even imagine what you are feeling."

He pulled away, "YA YOUR RIGHT! You have NO IDEA! I've been here for 2 SHUCKING YEARS trying to find a way out! You have been here, what? A few months? YOU HAVE NO IDEA!" He yelled at her.

Alex closed her eyes for a second, when she opened them she looked at the ground, she knew he was hurting and angry, he was right though. She didn't know what being here for 2 years would be like. But his words were still painful. She looked back up to look him in the eyes.

"You're right. I don't know." He glared at her, but he was listening, she continued, "But what I DO know is that we will find a way out, despite this." She gestured towards the smoking room, "We WILL get out of here, Min. We have that key and it led us to a way out! Yes, those maps are gone and that bloody shuckin' sucks! However, I know you. And YOU know that maze like the back of your hand! And that griever key might have been an accident... But ANY way out is still a way out. Right?"

Minho was quiet for a while, snapping twigs, grinding his teeth. He threw the last piece of the snapped twig into the trees, he sighed heavily. He ran a hand through his hair. "I'm sorry Alex." He said to his knees.

"Min, I'm up here." She said gently, and lifted his chin so he was looking at her. He used the back of his hand to wipe the tears. Alex smiled sadly at him, and cupped his cheek.

"I'm sorry. I was...angry...I didn't mean to take it out on you. It wasn't your fault." Alex leaned in and kissed him gently.

"I know Love, it's all right. But you're right, you have been here so long. And to keep going every single day, to find a way out...that takes so much courage and hope. And stubbornness. SO mush stubbornness! " She smiled at him, "You give the rest of the Gladers a reason to keep going. You have done so much for the Glade and the Gladers."

He didn't say anything, just buried his face into her shoulder, Alex wrapped an arm around his shoulders and her other one she placed at the back of his head.

"We will be Okay, as long as you're beside me." Alex said quietly, kissing the top of his head.

Thomas came jogging over, unaware of the situation he just walked in on. "Hey, are we going? We're burning daylight! Come on man! You can snuggle your girlfriend later!"

"Hey Thomas?" Minho asked, without moving his head.

"Ya?" Thomas asked, confused.

"Shut up." Thomas huffed. "Go grab my bag and water. Meet you at the door." Thomas rolled his eyes and left. Minho lifted his head and sat up.

"Go find us a way out, Keeper of the Runners. That key is our way out now." The fire and determination came back into his eyes.

"You're right Sunshine. I gotta stop my whining and do what needs to be done."

"I know I'm right, I'm always right. Did you question my wise words of wisdom?" She asked him, raising an eyebrow. He chuckled quietly.

"You win Babe."

He stood up, and held out a hand and helped her up, and wrapped his arms around her waist, careful not to hurt her stitches. "What would I do without you?" He asked.

"Probably stab everyone on one of your murderous rampages?" She answered with a sly smile and a wink. He just pulled her close and kissed her, when he pulled back "Very true." Alex smiled up at him. "I gotta go meet Thomas, sure you don't want to come with? You're better company than that shank." He leaned in, and whispered into her ear, "and I could think of some things we could do instead of running." He cocked his eyebrow and slipped into that sly sexy smirk.

"Minho!" she gasped and pushed his chest her face grew hot. .

He laughed, his smirk never left. "Fine. Fine. Just me and the shank then." Alex rolled her eyes, her face still burning. "Stitches. Remember? Don't want to rip anything.. yet. Especially if we're going to have company again tonight."

Minho stepped close again, "I know. I'm just teasing. Rest. I'll see you later." She raised up onto her tip toes and kissed him goodbye. She watched him run to the wall and meet Thomas and run into the maze together. A shudder went through her, it was hard seeing him run in there since his night in there.

An arm wrapped around her shoulders. "You have no bloody idea the effect you have on him." Alex looked up to Newt. He looked down at her, "Seriously. I've seen him snap like that twice and both times we had to lock him in the slammer to calm down. I've never seen him slim it that bloody fast before. You both are good for each other." He squeezed her shoulder.

"Honestly I would be so lost without him, Newt... You and him keep me anchored and glued together when I fall apart." She rested her head on his shoulder. Newt scoffed, "Me? Really? Doubt it. When you go into those episodes I just make sure no one around is hurt, Minho is the one who brings you back."

"That may be so, but Newt, you're my brother, my actual blood! You were..no ARE my best friend right from the moment you jumped into that cage. I would do anything for you! I love you Newtie!" And she wrapped her arms around his waist. He leaned down and kissed the top of her head.

"Well, I guess now that we don't have maps to study...what will we do?" Newt asked.

"Try and scavenge what weapons we can from that cellar, help secure the Homestead.." They were quiet for a little while. "We should probably leave as soon as we can, I don't want to stay here being picked off one by one." Newt nodded in agreement.

She spent the rest of the morning in the MedJack room with Clint, Jeff and Teresa. They organized everything they had into piles and then sorted that into bags for Keepers, and a few other Gladers. When they were done Alex and Teresa handed out the kits. Once that was done, Teresa went to help Frypan. Alex went to the slammer. She had some answers to get. She marched over to the slammer and crouched down in front of the door. Inside on the floor, leaning against the wall with his head in his hands, was Gally. He didn't seem to notice her presence. She sat down and let out a small hiss of pain. Gally finally lifted his head. His eyes widened in surprise, and then narrowed in suspension.

"What do you want?" He spat.

Alex sat there for a minute, a hand on her side, holding her stitches. She looked at him evenly. "I want to know why you hate me so much. Why do you hate Tommy so much."

Gally just scoffed. "Because ever since you came here, everything has been going wrong. I saw you and Thomas in my memories and I have a gut feeling you guys are the reason for all this, you did this."

Alex sighed, "Gally, that's the same klunk you've been spewing for a while. Anything new?"

Gally huffed. "No. I don't trust you. Or him...or the new girl."

Alex nodded. She was thinking, her thumb rubbing her bottom lip.

"Gally?"

"What?" He snapped.

"You know we used to be friends before the maze. You were in MY memories. We were friends." She sighed. He just clenched his jaw. She looked at him, thinking, "Do you remember the gathering?"

He looked at her confused. "What gathering?"

It was Alex's turn to look confused. "The one right after Thomas and Minho got back from the night in the maze. Do you remember what happened after you and I argued?."

He stared at her blankly.

"Gally, do you remember the outcome of that meeting?" She asked hesitantly. He looked down at the floor, rubbing the back of his neck. "I didn't think so... what happened last night?" She questioned him. Gally looked back up at her.

"What...what do you mean?"

"I mean, after Minho, Tommy and I got back, we got ready for Grievers. What happened inside the homestead? I wasn't there."

"Hammered all the windows shut, making sure everyone was inside. I saw you and Alby leave. And..and then..." he trailed off.

"Gal, how did you know the Grievers were only going to take one Glader a night? They only took Adam. They didn't even bother killing me, and I was literally in their clutches. How?"

He just opened and closed his mouth a few times, his eyes wide, but he stammered "What..what are you talking about? Why would grievers only take one?"

"You don't remember anything, do you?"

He shook his head. "I do...but more like a dream."

"Interesting." Alex stood up with some difficulty and started to walk away, when Gally scrambled to his feet

"WAIT!" He called. Alex stopped and turned around. "I don't like you. I don't trust you. But it wasn't me. I swear. It was me...but not me doing it. It was like someone was inside my head. Does that make sense?"

Alex nodded.

It's the same as Alby.

She found Newt sitting at a table, eating an apple. She plunked down beside him, "Gally was being controlled...just like Alby. I knew something was off at the gathering!" Newt looked over.

"Interesting theory."

"Well, he's a slint head, and we never got along here, but his weird behavior makes sense. Did you notice his eyes and body language at the gathering? What about last night?" Newt shook his head, "no I was a bit preoccupied."

Shuck. I'll ask Minho when he gets back.

Alex sighed. "Okay, what's next on the bloody agenda?"

She spent the rest of the afternoon pulling weapons from a still smoking Map Room. By the time everything was pulled up and piled in front of the map room, her lungs were burning from inhaling all the smoke. She dug through the pile and found a few extra full quivers, she flung 2 over her shoulder, restocked her holsters with knives. As she stood up, Newt came over, arms folded with a sour expression.

"We need a gathering."

Alex nodded "Ya, we need a plan for tonight, also we need to hear what Minho and Tommy found...maybe we can leave this shuck hell hole!" Alex stretched her sore muscles, wincing when she pulled the stitches in her side.

"These stitches are annoying. You think Jeff could take them out?" She started walking towards the homestead, Newt hurrying to catch up "I doubt it. Know how much blood you lost yesterday?" Alex sighed, looped her arm through his and they walked towards The Homestead.

10 minutes later everyone- but Thomas and Minho- were cramped into the council room. They had let Gally out for the meeting.

"All right settle down ya Shanks!" Newt yelled. He turned to Alby who was still sitting with the Keepers even though he insisted he wasn't the leader anymore.

"Do you want to say anything?" Alby looked up at Newt and then at Alex. He stood up staring at the floor.

"Ya..I officially resign as leader. That changing...it messed with my head...Newt is now Leader and Alex is 2nd." There was some murmuring,  the gladers already knew Alex had stepped into that role, but to hear it officially was different.

Things are definitely changing, their fearless leader was stepping down...this can't be encouraging.

Alby was quiet for a moment, still talking to his shoes, "It was me." Alex looked at him, he had tears sliding down his checks, the hopelessness in them was hard not to see.

"What was you, Alby?" She asked standing up.

"It was me. I burnt the maps..IT WAS ME!" he screamed the last part. "They wont let us leave..." There was a collective gasp from everyone in the room, everyone was shocked and it was silent.

"What the bloody hell?" Newt asked.

Alex's anger crashed over her like a wave, she stormed over and shoved him in the chest.

"The shuck is your problem? Huh? Minho risks his life for 2 years and this is how you repay him? Burning all the hard work? What about the rest of the runners? Huh?" She shoved him again, right in his face, "What a shucking wonderful leader you are! You selfish slint head, burning the only hope we had! YOUR SHUCKING LUCKY THOMMY, MINHO AND I FOUND ANOTHER SHUCKING WAY OUT OF THIS PLACE OR ELSE YOU LITERALLY KILLED EVERYONE HERE!"

Newt and Frypan had to pull her away.

"IS THAT WHAT YOU WANTED? YOU DON'T WANT TO LEAVE SO YOU SENTENCE EVERYONE TO A BLOOD GORY DEATH?!" She screamed at him, while Newt and Frypan held her back.

"Slim it!" Newt hissed at her. Alex ripped her arm from his grip, still breathing heavily, glaring at Alby.

How can someone be so shuckin' selfish? He had no right!

"A leader does what's right for the whole of the community, not what he wants to do. Everyone here wants to leave this shuck hole- with the exception of Gally- You had no right!" She hissed at him. "LOOK AT ME!"

He finally lifted his face, and it showed how broken and lost he was, maybe some guilt mixed in but Alex was still angry at him. There was silence in the room. Alex took a deep breath. And turned to look at the Gladers.

"We need a plan for tonight. We wait for Minho and Tommy to report what they found. We need to be ready for whatever comes. Gally so wonderfully informed us that we will have Grievers visit every night, and pick us off until were all dead." She told the Gladers with authority. She rolled her eyes, having a hard time controlling her temper

"And he shuckin wants to stay here." she muttered as the Gladers got loud. This was news to them, about the grievers.

"Way to break it gently to them" Newt whispered. Alex shrugged, she was done with gently.

"SLIM IT!" She yelled over the noise. When order was restored she continued, "Ya, that's some news to take in. However, we have weapons...We can distribute them out and we will fight. Those shuck Creators won't take us down that easily! WE FIGHT! After more than 2 years of being treated like mice, tonight we're making a stand. Tonight we're taking the fight to them. Tonight the Grievers better be scared."

Soon shouts and battle calls broke out, rising in volume, filling the air like thunder. They all left the hall to go get battle ready.

Minho and Tommy should be back by now... where the shuck are they?

Alex's anxiety started to creep up.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alex felt like she stood at the entrance to the maze for hours. She didn't move, and refused to come sit down for supper. She was too anxious. Teresa eventually brought her a plate, making her eat and stood with her.

"It's getting late Tes...they should be back!" Alex said in a strained voice, "The last time he was this late I thought I lost him forever!"

Teresa didn't say anything but grabbed her hand and gave it a comforting squeeze. "They will be back. He's never let you down before, right?"

Alex nodded, still staring down the dark corridor. From the gloom came the shapes of people, the boys! They were running like their life depended on it. She turned around to yell at Newt, she turned back and heard yelling, from the boys. She strained her ears, they were yelling something... it sounded urgent.

No shuck Alex. Jeeze, you have been hanging around Thomas too long, dumb questions and stating the obvious!

Her anxiety skyrocketed. Gally, Newt, Frypan Winston and Chuck came to wait at the entrance. The Runners were half way down the corridor when Alex could finally make out what they were screaming "THEY ARE COMING!"

"SHUCK IT!" Alex yelled and turned around. "Chuck! Go to the homestead now, start barricading it!"

"Winston go with him!" Newt ordered.

Gally turned around and yelled "Get the others. Tell them to go to the forest. GO HIDE NOW!" His builders ran off to find Gladers.

"Well so much for a shuckin' plan!" Newt muttered.

"Ha. Newt when do our plans ever work out?" Alex asked. She turned to Teresa, "Tes, you and Fry go get Jeff and get Alby, all right? I'll meet you at Hall."

Teresa and Frypan nodded and took off. Minho and Thomas sprinted into the Glade, skidding to a stop, they both bent over hands on their knees.

"They. Are. Coming." Thomas huffed in between his breathing.

"So you mentioned." Alex replied drily. They heard the screaming of the Grievers, Alex turned to look back down the corridor, and the first Griever was seen scrambling towards them.

"ALL RIGHT, EVERYONE HIDE!" Alex screamed.

"Minho, come on, let's grab every weapon we can, I hulled them all out of the cellar, but we didn't have time to hand them out properly!" Minho stood up and jogged after her. Newt ran after them. They found the pile of weapons, it looked like a few people had grabbed some. Minho strapped some knives to his belt, grabbed a few spears, Newt did the same. Newt pulled Alex into a hug

"Please be careful tonight! And don't take any of those things by yourself! Minho. Watch her!" He clapped his friend on the shoulder, Minho did the same, they looked at each other for a second.

"Do I need to give you two a minute?" Alex asked with a small smirk. The boys looked at her, both rolled their eyes.

"Is this really a time for your sarcasm?" Newt asked.

"It's my sarcasm or I curl up and cry. Pick one." Minho stepped over to her, and pulled her into a hug. She instantly wrapped her arms around his waist, even with the screaming of the oncoming monsters she felt safe. She and Minho could face anything as long as they were together.

"I can't say it's gonna be ok, but we will do this together. As Alby once said, if you aint scared you aint human. Now let's go kick some Griever ass!" He pulled back, he looked exhausted, but he had fight in him, and that gave Alex a fire in her.

"THEY'RE HERE!! RUN!"

Minho pulled her back into his chest and kissed her. She closed her eyes and tried to block the screaming for a moment. It was just her and Minho. But like all their moments together it was interrupted when the Grievers stormed the Glade.

"Come on! Run! RUN! STAY DOWN! Follow me! We can run beside the Deadheads and take a few out if we keep running!" Alex took off running, not even bothering to see if Newt and Minho were following. As she ran she shot arrow after arrow. Tonight there was a whole group of the monsters. They were here to destroy them.

What happened to only one kid per night?? The shuck creators aren't even playing their own game!

The Grievers were destroying everything in their wake, knocking over fire torches. The grass slowly caught fire. One Griever came running towards the trees, Alex shot arrow after arrow. She slowed it down, but its tail hit another torch and sent it flying towards her. Minho knocked her out of the way just in time. He pulled her up and they kept running, Alex could hear the mixture of Grievers screaming and human screams. She shuddered. She forced her mind to block it out. If she listened, she would freeze. She couldn't afford to freeze. Not now. They skidded to a stop, looking around, they had to run through the fields to get to the Homestead.

"Okay, we need to run!"

"COME ON COME ON!!"

"DOWN! HIDE!"

Alex crouched down with Minho beside her, hiding in the corn. Alex looked around, "where's Newt?" Alex whispered.

Minho wiped his head around, "SHUCK! He was right behind me!"

Alex's heart jumped into her throat, thinking the worst. She was about to go back, when Minho pulled her back and clamped a hand over her mouth. His eyes wide with terror. They heard the whirring of a Griever right beside them, an arm came shooting out towards them. Alex screamed and they dived to the side narrowly avoiding the grabber arm. The arm shot backwards and then straight down, grabbing Zart.

"HEEEEELP!"

Alex yelled and dove. She tried to grab his hands, "NOOOO ZAAART! NOO!" He was gone before her hand was fully outstretched.

"COME ON ALEX WE GOTTA MOVE!" Minho pulled her forward, they stumbled through the field, a Griever chasing them. The sounds of screaming filled the air. Smoke from the fires was everywhere. Another Griever cut them off at the end of the field, they had to scramble to a stop, Minho threw his arms out, like he was trying to protect her. However, with a Griever coming behind them too, it wasn't going to do much.

"MINHO! BEHIND US!"

He looked over his shoulder, "wait...wait...to the side when I say!" They waited for another second and they both dived to the side. Except they dove different ways, and they were separated. The Grievers smashed into each other. Alex's fear was crashing over her in waves. She felt like buckets of ice were being poured into her veins. Her limbs were numb. Her mouth was dry. And her stomach was heaving. She saw boys being dragged away screaming, there were a few laying on the ground, she had no clue who they were. The metallic smell of blood hung in the air, mixing with motor oil and smoke. Cries and screams from machines and humans. Something shifted inside Alex. Something significant, something dark. She didn't know what it was, but she knew she was never going to be the same. Her breathing was coming in short gasps, she stood alone in the middle of what once used to be her home, watching the carnage around her, watching as her family was literally ripped apart.

She didn't know who to help first. She gripped her bow, and nocked an arrow and ran headlong into the smoke, hoping she would make it to the homestead. Praying Minho was there. She had to jump over a body, and she almost threw up seeing the boy's insides sitting beside him on the ground. She deliberately didn't look at his face, not now. She couldn't. She heard her name.

"Alex! ALEX! HELP!"

She turned and saw Pedro, he was sitting on the ground, holding his head which was gushing blood. She ran over to him, slinging her bow over her shoulder and pulled him up. She wrapped his arm around her and took most of his weight, pulling him towards the homestead. There was a whirring noise behind her, and she knew there was another Griever behind them. She pulled out her machete. She had to drop Pedro on the ground. She spun round to face the monster, the tail came swinging towards her and she slashed at it, knocking it out of the way. Alex had to jump as some other appendage came flying for her legs. She had to roll to avoid being sliced, she heard Pedro scream, the claw tail had grabbed onto his leg and was pulling him.

"NOOOOOO!!!"

She flung herself forwards and grabbed his arms. She screamed as she pulled. The monster screamed and released him, she pulled him closer, and looked around to see why he was released. There was a spear sticking out of its body, quickly followed by another one. She pulled Pedro up, and threw an arm around her shoulders. Minho, Newt and Frypan came running.

"ALEX! You okay?" Minho asked as he grabbed her face, turning it to see if her face was okay.

"Ya. Pedro, not so much, we gotta get to the homestead."

"Right. Come on!" He flung Pedro's other arm over his shoulders and together they ran. Newt and Frypan watching their backs.

They were almost there when a Griever appeared on their left, Newt threw another spear, making it back off. They met Thomas and Teresa running towards the Homestead, the Griever hot on their trail. Teresa broke off from the group when they reached the eating area by the kitchen

"TES! GET YOUR ASS BACK HERE!" Alex screamed. Teresa had grabbed a jar and a rag off the counter, she stuffed the cloth into the jar, and lit the cloth from a fire on the ground and threw it at the Griever. When the jar hit its body, it exploded, setting the Griever on fire. Causing sparks and explosions from the wiring inside. The Griever screamed, turned and ran away.

"What was in the jar?" Thomas yelled as they ran.

"Grease." Teresa called back.

"Nice!"

"You say that like you're surprised!" Alex shot back, "Girls are shuckin awesome, Tommy!"

The group made it to the Council hall, Chuck opened the door allowing them in. Frypan helped lock and barricade it. Alex set Pedro down, and ripped a length of her shirt off and wrapped his head. They could hear a Griever approach. The group inside went quiet, trying to anticipate its moves. They could hear it creeping around the walls, the group staying tightly packed in the center. Alex could hear the mechanical legs climbing onto the roof. Those who had weapons raised them ready to fight. Alex's hand automatically reached for Minho's, she intertwined their fingers, gripping his hand like a life line. He squeezed back. Their silent 'I love you'. The roof exploded and it rained sticks, wood and debris, and a metal claw reached in and ripped the supporting beam in the middle causing a section of the roof to collapse. Most of the Gladers made it out  of the way in time.

Pedro and Alex being two of the trapped ones. Minho had tried to pull her free, but the roof still landed on top of her. Everyone inside was yelling and coughing. The screaming of the Grievers didn't help the chaos. Alex's legs were trapped, and she could see Pedro stuck beside her. She tried wigging out, but it was too heavy.

I'm was not going down like this, being squished by a shuckin roof!

She tried to push it off. It didn't budge. Pedro wasn't moving. She pushed again, this time yelling as she did, and she managed to move the roof. It's like they say a mother has the strength to lift a car off her trapped child, Alex moved the roof off her Glader brother. Minho had come to help. Someone came and helped pull Pedro out, when he was clear, she dropped it back down. Minho wrapped her up into a hug. 
"Shuck shuck shuck"

"I'm okay Minho, I'm okay."

The Griever claw came smashing inside again, grabbing at anything. It grabbed onto Gus, and before anyone could spring to grab him he was ripped out of the room screaming. Everyone backed up. The claw came smashing back into the room, it grabbed the closest kid, which was Chuck.

"CHUCK!" Alex screamed, she managed to grab his hand, Thomas was there in an instant holding onto his other hand. Alex grabbed his hand with her other one. Pulling with all the strength she had.

"DON'T LET GO CHUCK!" Thomas yelled

"No shit!" He yelled back.

Teresa and Minho came and grabbed onto him too, pulling against the Griever. He was slipping. They heard a guttural scream. Alby came running with a long kitchen knife. He hacked at the claw tail, hitting it over and over and over, until part of it broke off and it let Chuck go. Alex pulled him away from the opening and into a hug.

"Chuck! Are you hurt? I got you! You're okay." He shook his head, not able to say much.

"Thank you Alby" He managed to squeak out.  There was silence for a second. Everyone holding their breath. Alex looked up and saw a glint of metal.

"ALBY! LOOK OUT!" She screamed, diving forward, at the same time Thomas had yelled "BEHIND YOU!"

A Griever tail had latched around Alby's waist, and yanked him backwards. Alex and Thomas both grabbed his arms, trying to pull him back from the clutches for the monster. He was slipping, Alex couldn't get a better grip on him without letting go, and she didn't dare. Alby looked straight into her eyes, and then into Thomas's "Get them out."

He was pulled out of their grip.

"NOOOOO!"

"ALBY!" She screamed, and bolted for the door, Thomas hot on her heels.

She ignored the people around her, yelling at her. She shook off a hand that tried to stop her, she flung the door open and sprinted after the Griever that had pulled Alby from her. She couldn't lose him. He was her leader, her older brother...her proud Glader father figure. She couldn't lose him...She needed to apologize to him! She slowed down, and looked around. All the Grievers had disappeared, leaving carnage and destruction behind. Thomas had stopped beside her looking around, with wide eyes, mouth open. The rest of the Gladers that were in the council hall had caught up to them. They also stopped and took a look around. Their crops were ripped apart, trampled and burning. The kitchen was barely standing, the Deadheads were smoking, fires all over the place, the Homestead was crumbling. Their "home" was destroyed.

"Where is everyone?" Newt asked, looking around.

"I don't know..."

"Are we the only ones left?"

"We should go look for everyone, the wounded.."

"Look there." Alex was pointing, coming through the cloud of dust and smoke was a group of people. The person in the lead was tall and broad. Gally and his goons. He stormed up to the group

"Gally, we thought-" Newt started but stopped short when a fist made contact with Thomas's face. Thomas dropped.

"Gally! What the-" Alex started but was also cut off when a fist made contact with the side of her face. Sending her flying to the side. Pain exploding threw her head. Her head felt like it was on fire. Her eyes wouldn't open. Both her hands holding her head. She cried in pain, another spark of blinding white hot pain shot from her mind throughout her body. The pain made her drop to the ground, screaming in pain, holding her head.
  
Minho POV:

He saw Gally's fist make contact with Alex's face. He flew at Gally, throwing a punch or two. He was pulled off by Frypan and Newt before he could throw a third one. He spun back around to Alex and saw her clutching her head rolling on the ground, screaming in pain. He dropped to his knees, panicking. She did this same thing after the first griever attack. He didn't know what to do to help, it was eerily similar to the symptoms of The Changing. He gently picked her head up placed it in his lap.

Shuck shuck! What do I do? SHUCK! Please don't die Alex, Please!

She let out another scream as her body started convulsing. He looked up in a panic, searching for some kind of answer. He saw Gally heitate for a moment when he saw Alex withering and screaming on the ground, clutching her head. But shook his head and continued to yell the same thing about how it's their fault, and he saw them. Minho was so tired of the shanks' twisted logic.

This is not a home, definitely not a place I want to settle down and grow old. Shuck you Gally! Shuck this place and Shuck the creators. Shuck WICKED!

He watched as Newt tried to reason with him. He turned his head as he heard a small voice

"Thomas?"

It was Teresa, she was looking confused at Thomas, he looked up at her and then around at the group.

"Maybe he's right Tes, I really do need to remember..."

He stabbed himself in the leg with a Griever stinger. He dropped to the ground shaking, he lost consciousness and the screaming started.

"SOMEONE GET THE SERUM!" Teresa screamed, Chuck and Clint took off.

Gally turned around to his followers, "Lock the three of them up! If anyone protests, lock 'em up too."

Minho stood up in front of Alex who was still shaking and letting out cries of pain.

"Touch her and I'll break your arms!" He growled, the boys hesitated, no one wanted to cross him. He was intimidating on a regular day. Newt came over, and put a gentle hand on his arm, he leaned in, and said quietly in his ear

"She will be safer in the slammer. If you want join her, and I'll keep an eye on things up here. I'll grab what you need. Take care of my sister!" he said desperately.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Minho glared at Gally and his goons for a second, then turned and gently slid an arm under Alex's shoulders and under he knees. He picked her up, cradling her in his arms and carried her to the slammer, and climbed in. Thomas was unceremoniously tossed in. Teresa climbed in with her head held high, refusing the help the one boy offered.

She got some dignity. She's a tough one, I can see why her and Alex get along.

The boys closed and locked the door. Chuck ran up to the door a second later, and handed the griever serum to Teresa. She didn't hesitate and stabbed Thomas in the chest with the syringe. His breathing slowed down, and his screaming calmed. She sat down and leaned against the dirt wall, leaning her head back and closed her eyes for a second. Minho laid Alex down, with her head in his lap, he ran his fingers through her tangled hair. He cringed every time she screamed.

Teresa opened her eyes and crawled over, "What's wrong with her?" she timidly asked.

"I honestly don't know." He answered honestly, looking down at the girl in his lap. Her face twisting in pain. It made his heart twist seeing her in pain.

"She would get these memory flash...episodes things... if she would touch things, little bits of her memory would break through, sometimes it would be a few seconds and she would shiver like she was cold. Other times she would collapse and convulse for minutes." He was quiet, thinking. "She did it once in the maze, she was out for 15 min. Apparently she had a bad one when she touched you..." He looked up at the dark haired girl, her eyes wide in surprise.

"Me?"

Minho nodded. "She could also...umm, communicate with her sister...by speaking in her head." If it was possible, Teresa's eyes got even wider. He saw her eyes dart to Thomas and back to Alex, then up to Minho. He narrowed his eyes, she was hiding something.

"What are you not saying?" he asked.

She sighed, "Tom and I can communicate too, telepathically. I don't know if Alex and I could ever.."

Teresa scrunched up her face and concentrated on Alex's. It was quiet for a minute, Minho sat in anticipation watching Teresa try to talk to Alex.

Doesn't surprise me, they had some kind of connection right from the start.

Alex withered in pain and let out the loudest scream yet. Teresa yelled and backed away, panic in her eyes.

"WHAT HAPPENED?!" Minho yelled, panicked.

"I can feel her pain, she tried to talk...but something is wrong... inside her mind!"

Newt showed up a few minutes later with some pain meds, cloth and a bowl of cool water. Teresa helped get the meds crushed and into Alex's mouth, and then ripped the cloth into strips and soaked in the water and applied it to her forehead. She relaxed with the cool rags. Minho exhaled slowly.

He looked up at Newt, "What's going on up there?"

Newt ran a hand through his hair and sighed, "Gally is taking control, but most Gladers are letting him, just to shut him up. They don't really believe the klunk he's saying. They trust Alex and Tommy. And You. We found some of the Gladers hiding in the deadheads, and a few in the destroyed homestead. The Grieves took so many. So far, the number is 15."

Minho didn't show any emotion.

I can't. If I do then I break. I'm a leader, I can't fall apart now. There will be a time to mourn. Just not now.

"Do we still have the key?"

Newt nodded, pointing at Alex. Minho nodded, understanding what he meant, it was still in her thigh holster bag. Alex let out a cry, but it sounded more like a word. Minho leaned over, and brushed some hair out of her face. She cried

"Sonya! Where are you?"

Minho snapped his eyes to Newt. Newt sat still as a stone, eyes wide. "Has she said anything about you sister lately?" Minho asked.

Newt shook his head. Alex's body was tense and her back arched and she let out a loud long scream, riddled with pain. Her body was shaking with the pain. Minho's eyes watered, just listening to her cries. He switched the cool compress. Chuck came to sit with Newt. He didn't say anything, but sat and watched his 2 best friends struggle. Frypan came and brought some food, Jeff also stopped by seeing if they needed anything. After a while Newt left, and so did Chuck. The night turned into day, Alex's crying had slowly faded to whimpers. Minho leaned his head back on the wall, his eyes closed. He heard Teresa shift.

He turned his head and peeked an eye open. "How's Tommy Boy doing?" he asked her gently. They were both tired.

She looked up at him, "Well his breathing is mostly even, he's just shivering like he's cold, but he's sweating like he's burning up."

"That's normal. If he's breathing normal, and he's not as green, means the serum is working. The Shank will be fine." He closed his eyes again. Teresa shifted closer to him, and Minho felt her head lean on his shoulder. They sat there together with Alex's head in his lap, and Thomas's head on Teresa's lap.

"You should get some sleep. That was a shucking long night." Minho sighed, he was dead on his feet. The girl beside him had only been in the glade for a few days and had dealt with a lot of klunk. He felt protective of her, Alex's best friend. He could feel her scoff "So should you Mr. Runner. You're dead on your feet, How are you still functioning??" He shrugged the shoulder her head wasn't on.

"How about we both sleep. I don't think we're getting out anytime soon."

"Good that." They both fell into a light restless sleep. 
 
Alex POV

The first thing Alex registered was the cold damp around her, then the hard ground underneath her. The next thing she noticed was her pounding headache. She groaned quietly, reaching a hand to her head. She felt a cold damp cloth, she pulled it off, it was making her shiver. She opened her eyes, her eyelids were so heavy, they dropped shut again. Her whole body hurt, she felt like she was trampled by Grievers. She tried opening her eyes again. The first thing she saw was Minho's sleeping face. She smiled, he looked younger. Her eyes traveled to Teresa, and then down to see Thomas laying beside her. Teresa was holding his hand. Her eyes flicked around taking in her surroundings. They were in the Slammer.

Her eyes traveled back to Minho, like a magnet. He looked peaceful. She blinked again, her eyes adjusting to the light. She lay there studying his features, his long dark eyelashes, the shape of his nose, his strong jaw line, the shape of his lips, how they parted slightly when he breathed out. His head was leaning on Teresa's. She was using his shoulder as a pillow. When she saw that, her heart swelled, her boyfriend and best friend, she was glad they got along. Alex's head was still pounding, she lifted a hand back up to her head, rubbing it and moaned. Minho stirred, and his eyes fluttered open, his warm brown eyes met hers and then creased into half moons as he smiled.

"Good morning Sleeping Beauty!" He ran a hand through her hair. "How are you doing?" He asked, his smile fading.

"My head feels like it has the greenie alarm going off inside. And I feel like I was stampeded by a herd of Grievers. Why are we in the slammer?"

Minho sighed. "I have some more pain meds Jeff dropped off." He handed her the little pills, and she slowly sat up, wincing. After she had taken them and drank some water, Minho started explaining.

"So...Gally and his slint heads took over, and tossed us in here. Well it was supposed to be just the three of you. What the shuck happened.. it was just like after you took on the Grievers."

Alex sighed and rubbed her temples. "It was like...when Gally hit me, it was like pain was flicked on, or ignited all the pain... It felt like everything in my head was on fire. Sparks, and white hot pain. Everything was radiating from my mind down into my body. I could feel Sonya trying to yell at me, and another voice I didn't recognize. But every time she tried it was excruciating pain. I don't think we can talk anymore, and the pain was so bad... I'm scared to try."

Minho was quiet, Alex moved so she was sitting on his other side. He started rubbing her back, and her muscles slowly relaxed.

"That other voice was probably Tes's. Her and Thomas can communicate telepathically too. She tried with you...but you started screaming and thrashing." He explained.

"It's scary being trapped in your own head. All you can see and feel and hear is pain." Alex said quietly. She looked at Thomas who was stirring "What happened to him?"

"That stupid Shank stabbed himself with a Griever stinger!"

Alex sat up straight, shocked "He did WHAT? Why the shuck would he do that?"

"He said he wanted to remember," said a soft voice. Teresa was awake.

"The shuckin idiot!" Alex shook her head.

"I bloody agree." a British voice said. Alex looked up to see Newt and Chuck sitting down by the door.

"Alex, are you okay?" Newt's compassionate warm chocolate brown eyes not leaving her face. She nodded.

"I can't talk with Sonya anymore. I don't know why...something happened in their maze, shesaid something about escape...and others are rescued... she was trying to yell something. But I couldn't understand with whatever weird thing is goin' on in my head ..I don't know."

She was spared more explanation when Thomas gasped and sat up.

"What the hell were you thinking?" Chuck asked, his face scrunched in anger and confusion.

"I needed to remember Chuck" He looked to Newt, "What happened?" Thomas asked, while he rubbed his face.

"Gally has control. He said we had a choice. Either join him... or get banished at sundown with you." He answered solemnly.

"And the others agreed to that?" Alex gasped. She thought they supported her and Newt and wanted out.

"Gally is trying to convince everyone that you three, are the reason all this has happened." Newt answered. Chuck nodding along.

"Well, he's been right so far." Thomas sighed heavily. Shaking his head. "

What are you talking about?" Newt asked.

"This place...it's not what we thought it was. It's not a prison, it's a test. It all started when we were kids. They would give us these challenges." Thomas explained.

"They were experimenting on us..." Alex cut in, her eyes far away, her body shivered.

"Ya, and then people started disappearing. Every month, like clockwork." Thomas nodded, finishing her thought.

"They were sendin' em up in the maze." Newt figured out. He was rubbing his bottom lip, thinking.

"I got Minho sent up earlier than he was scheduled. And possibly you too, Newt...They also took Bark.." She said quietly, looking at the dirt floor. "And then they were going to send me to a different maze...Did you see how you and Tes got me here?" Alex asked hopeful, looking up.

"Okay, it wasn't JUST you...it takes two to have a relationship!  Stop trying to take all the shuck credit!" Minho said, frowning slightly.

"And there is no solid evidence about me. So, don't get yourself bloody worked up!" Newt scolded gently.

Thomas shook his head, "no I didn't see that..my memories were only pieces. I saw Alex trying to break down the door when they took you, Minho... me and Tes holding her while she cried...I saw Tes getting an injection ready in a dark room. Shoving you into the box... sending the box up and left as fast as I could."

Alex crawled over and hugged him tightly. And then pulled Teresa into a hug. "Thank you. You guys risked probably everything for me." Alex's eyes teared up, she let one slide down.

"I wish I remembered, but we sounded as close as sisters" Teresa whispered.

"My dark haired triplet." She looked at Newt, "Want another sister?"

Newt let out a small chuckle. "More the merrier...I guess. Okay, back to these memories, Tommy. You said they were sending kids into the bloody maze once a month..?"

"Yeah, but not all of us." Thomas nodded.

"What do you mean?" Minho asked.

"Guys, I'm one of them. The ones who put you here, I'm with them. I watched you guys for years. The time you have been here...I was on the other side of it. So were you two." Thomas was looking at his knees.

"What?" Teresa asked, surprised. Alex knew she already worked for them...she actually knew Thomas and Teresa worked for them.

I

guess I never explained that properly to Teresa...but Thomas should have clued in? Maybe he isn't as observant as I expected him to be

.

"Teresa, we did this to them."

"Why'd they send us up if we're with them?" She asked a hand on her mouth, trying to hold back tears.

"Well, I was sent because I was caught smuggling info from the creators to some other group...I had had enough once they sent Min up early. They had taken Sonya, Newt, Bark, Alby...We hatched a plan early...but I guess it took a long time to get everything in order, steal information, get trusted contacts, that sort of thing. Not sure what happened to you two though...maybe you were also caught after I was sent up? Or caught sending me here instead of where ever I was supposed to go? Or the creators are just shucked in the head and after you 'helped' them..no wait . Sorry, after they USED you, sent you. It doesn't matter, cuz they are twisted and evil."

Minho was rubbing her back again, it helped ease the tension and she relaxed into his touch.

"Alex's right. It doesn't matter. Any of it. Because who we were before the maze don't even exist anymore. These Creators took care of that. But what does, is who we are now, and what we do... right now. You guys went into the maze and found a way out." Newt said, encouraging the four who were sitting behind bars. Minho was nodding with what Newt had said.

"Yeah, but if I hadn't, Alby'll be alive." Thomas looked away.

"Maybe." Newt said quietly.

"Alby.." Alex breathed. The guilt of what she yelled at him washed over her, her eyes welled up with tears of guilt and shame. Alex turned her face into Minho's shoulder, trying hard not to break down completely.

"But. I know that if he were here, he'd be telling you the same thing. Pick your ass up and finish what you started. Because if we do nothing... then that means Alby died for nothing. And I can't have that!" Newt's voice got stronger and more encouraging. Thomas looked ready to fight

"Okay- Okay, but we gotta get past Gally first." Thomas said, nodding and thinking hard.

While Thomas and Newt discussed a plan, Minho pulled Alex a little away, into the corner. "What's up Sunshine?"

She looked into his eyes, they were so kind. She couldn't keep secrets from him. She sighed sadly.

"The last thing I said to Alby...was awful!" She looked away, a tear leaked out. "He admitted to burning the maps during the gathering. He didn't want us to leave, he thought us getting picked off one by one was better. I got mad, obviously. He burnt everything you and the other runners risked your life for, for years! And he burnt them! Because he was scared...and I screamed at him for being a coward and a selfish leader.. I can never take that back now!"

Minho cupped her face in his warm hands. He whipped her tears with his thumbs. Then he gently kissed her cheeks.

"No...you can't take it back, but like Newt said...Let's do something to honor him. Let's get out of this shuck place and live a life he never got to. Ya? He made some shuck awful decisions after the Changing jacked with his head. But he died saving Chuck. And I think that redeems him." Alex smiley sadly at him.

"I love you shuck face. Thank you." She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face into his neck. He wrapped an arm around her waist and one around her shoulders, burying his hand into her hair.

"Are you guys done making out? Cuz we need your input on this bloody plan of Tommy's here." Newt called annoyed.

"Newt...you really know how to be a buzzkill, ya know that, right? You ugly shank!" Minho sassed. Alex sighed and pulled away reluctantly. She came to sit down with the others, Minho plopped down beside her, rolling his eyes.

"What's there to discuss, we knock the shank out and leave." Alex chuckled but Newt rolled his eyes exasperated. "Not that simple Shank!"

They spent the rest of the morning planning. Newt and Chuck went to go prep and recruit Frypan. The other four were left in the Slammer, with not much to do. They all decided to have a nap. Minho laid down on his back, with his hand behind his head, Alex lay down on her side, using her bent arm as a pillow, looking at Minho. He turned his head so he could see her. They just lay there looking at each other for a while.

"You ready to leave?" She asked quietly. Knowing Thomas and Teresa were already sleeping.

"Shuck ya! I can't wait to get out of here and see what the world is like." he was quiet. "What would you like to see?" He asked. Alex was quiet for a moment, thinking.

She smiled and looked into his eyes, "A sunset on the beach. Will you watch the sunset with me?"

Minho beamed, and rolled onto his side to face her fully. He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in close to his chest.

"Yes! I will watch all the sunsets with you! And I'll even build you a house on the beach so you can watch them from the front door! How does that sound?"

Alex pulled away from him enough to look up into his eyes, "You want to build me a house?" she whispered, her eyes wide. Her heart skipped a beat, she could feel her cheeks turning pink. A sly little smirk slid across his face and he raised an eyebrow "Why yes, Sunshine. I sure do."

He sat up suddenly. He cleared his throat and rubbed the back of his neck, and ran a hand through his hair. He wouldn't meet her eye and she could see his ears turn pink. Alex sat up too and turned her body so she was facing him. They were sitting knee to knee.

"Minho? Are you... nervous?" She teased him. His eyes darted from hers to the ground between them

"Shuck. " He gulped, "Maybe? Do you even want that? Like...like a house and stuff...with me? I know we're still young and whatever..but..I..I don't know.." He stuttered.

He was cute when he was nervous and stuttered. Alex grabbed the sides of his face and pulled him closer to kiss him

"Yes. Yes you shuck face! I want all of that! And I don't really care where we are, as long as you're there with me."

He pulled away, and reached behind him for his runners vest, he pulled it onto his lap, from inside a little pocket, he pulled out what looked like a necklace. He held it in his hand for a moment, looking at it, and then with his cheeks and ears turning pink he held his hand out. Alex gently picked it up and looked at it. There was a beautiful stone that had been sanded and smoothed into a circle and hollowed in the middle. It was mostly green, but had blue and some brown flecked in it. It was soft and smooth. There was a long piece of cord through the middle, so she could tie it around her neck.

"Minho, it's beautiful!" She whispered, a smile on her face, her eyes were tearing up, "What's this for?"

He cleared his throat before answering "Well...I found the stone in the maze a while ago, and it reminded me of your eyes, with all the flecks of gold and brown in the green.. I tried sanding it into a ring. Didn't quite work. It's not an engagement ring or anything...just my promise that I'll always be there for you. And I promise we will get to see that sunset!"

"Oh Minho!" Her voice caught in her throat, "I love it!"

He looked down at her, with a goofy grin. "Come here Sunshine" He held out his hand, she placed the necklace in his hand and turned, moving her hair out of the way. He tied the cord around her neck, and then leaned down and kissed the back of her neck gently. Making her shiver.

Shuck it. Tommy and Tes why are you here...

He kissed her again, gently brushing his warm slightly chapped soft lips down her neck, and then down to her shoulder.

"Minho. Tommy and Tes are here!" her voice quivered.

"So?" he whispered.

"And they wake up? A little awkward don't ya think?"

"Only if they look" He whispered in her ear, making the butterflies explode in her stomach. He kissed her neck again, and worked his way up, to behind her ear, she hummed with the sensation it sent down to her stomach.

"You can't say no, I know you go weak kneed for me"

"Shuck you Shuck face." She moaned when he started to nibble gently on her neck. Thomas groaned in his sleep and rolled over.

Someone is always breaking the mood.

Alex sighed, and turned around to face Minho. "I would love to continue this..but we need to sleep for a bit, we'll be fighting for our lives again soon. When you take me to the beach, just the 2 of us. Alone...we can continue." She winked at him.

"Promise?" He whined.

"Cross my heart."

He wrapped his arms around her and laid down again, pulling her with him. She lay her head on his chest listening to the steady beat of his heart.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was almost time. Newt had come with a change of shirt and fresh bandages, for Alex's side. She changed her shirt, much to the pleasure of Minho.

Eye roll.

"Get over yourself Shuck face. Tes, can you help me re wrap this quickly?"

"Come on Sunshine!" He pouted.

"Slim it."

Minho just smirked at her and winked. Alex rolled her eyes, Teresa just giggled awkwardly while she helped Alex wrap her side.

"Well, Tommy, I guess it's about bloody time, so pretend you're still passed out." She instructed, she turned thoughtfully to Minho, "Will they try and banish you Min? They didn't let you out..but I guess you volunteered to be here, so I guess you drew your line in the sand.." Alex said.

Thomas lay down, just in time, Gally's goons showed up. They seemed a little hesitant. Alex narrowed her eyes at them, and folded her arms across her chest. "I knew builders weren't that bright..but I thought you guys would be smarter than this. But get on with it. We don't have all bloody day..Don't back out now, cowards."

They unlocked the doors, "Minho, Gally is giving you one last chance..."

Minho raised an eyebrow, "Really? Now why would his eyebrowed majesty do such a generous thing?" He sassed.

The boys shrugged. Alex turned to Minho, her back to the door and she breathed only for him and Teresa to hear, "Do it. Makes it easier. Get a weapon."

Minho's face dropped to stone, his eyes hardened. He stepped up to her and kissed her quickly. "Love you. But I'm sorry."

He walked past her and climbed out, without a backwards glance. The builders looked back at the girls and Thomas who still lay facing the wall, pretending to be passed out. They grabbed Teresa and pulled her out, wrapping a rope around her wrists. They tried to grab Alex, but she smacked their hands.

"Touch me and I will break your fingers." She growled. They backed off, knowing she was serious. "I'll follow, but don't even think about touching me with your treacherous hands." They just backed up, and 2 other boys jumped into the slammer and grabbed Thomas.

Henry led them towards the West door, where Gally was waiting with the rest of the remaining Gladers. She saw 3 poles staked into the ground, right in front of the door.

Well, this is a new development..

She could see Newt, who nodded at her. She saw Frypan, who she could see he had just about every kitchen knife stuffed into his belt. She made eye contact with Minho, who let a cocky smirk grace his face for a second. She winked back.

Man that sexy smirk of his.

She saw Chuck creeping along the deadhead trees, carrying all the weapons, Bark at his heels.

"

This is such a waste." Gally frowned with his arms crossed, glaring at the girls.

"I know right?" Alex mouthed off, raising an eyebrow at him, as the guys dropped Thomas onto the ground. The guy holding Teresa's rope tied her rope to the pole, above her head.

"Why isn't she tied up?" Gally demanded.

"Oh they tried. But unlike you, my threats are actually threatening." There were a few chuckles from the Gladers. Alex smirked at him.

"Gally... It doesn't feel right, man." Frypan called from the crowd.

"Yeah, what if Thomas and Alex are right? Maybe they can lead us home." Winston said, skeptically.

Gally rounded on him, anger flashing over his face. "We are home. Okay? I don't have to cross any more off that wall!" Spit was flying from his mouth.

"You think banishing us is solving anything?" Teresa asked.

"No." He simply said, turning back to the girls. He continued in a calmer voice, "But this isn't a banishing. It's an offering."

"What? Wait!" Theresa panicked, her eyes darted to Alex.

"Gally, what are you doing?" Someone from the crowd called.

Gally rounded on the crowd of Gladers again, anger twisting his face. "You think Imma' let Thomas and Alex back into the maze after what they've done? Look! Look at our Glade! This is the only way. And when they get what they came here for... everything goes back to the way it was."

Alex scoffed, rolling her eyes "Are you listening to this? He has said the same things over and over. How will things go back to the way they used to be? You want to live behind giant stone prison walls and be hunted by monsters the rest of your sorry shank lives? We all know there is a way home. The doors won't close, the Grievers will come get the three us, sure... but they will come back for you too. Gally, this isn't our home, you shuck face. It never was and never will be."

"Why are you all just standing there? He's crazy!" Teresa yelled at the crowd.

"You shut up. Gally pointed at her.

"Oh please." She rolled her eyes again.

Gally was nothing but a big bully who was scared of change, and her showing up was all the change he could handle. She ignored him and looked at the boys watching, making eye contact with them.

"If you stay here, they are going to come back. They'll come back, and they'll keep coming back... until we're all dead!" She said evenly. It was a fact, she knew the creators were going to eventually kill them all.

"Shut up! Tie them up!" Gally screamed, turning to his goons, gesturing to Alex and Thomas. They hesitated when Alex raised her eyebrow at them, "I dare you." she hissed. She would make good on her threat.

"Did you hear me? I said tie them up!" Gally screamed again. Two guys went to grab Alex and another 2 went to grab Thomas off the ground. Alex saw Thomas jump up and elbow one guy, in the face. Mike's hands flew to his face letting go of the spear he was holding, Thomas grabbed it and hit the other guy, in the stomach with the end of it. He turned so his back was facing the entrance, holding the point of the spear towards Gally. At the same time Alex grabbed one of the arms reaching for her, she spun on her heel so her back was facing his stomach. She flipped him over her shoulder. She had to duck to avoid the fist flying at her, but she spun around and kicked the guy in the back of the knee, sending him flat on his stomach on the ground.

Frypan had rushed forward and cut the rope holding Teresa. He handed her an extra long kitchen knife. Chuck had sprinted from the cover of the trees, along with a limping Bark. He tossed Alex her bow and a quiver of arrows. Chuck moved into the small pack of Gladers in front of the maze door. In a swift movement she swung it onto her shoulder. She had to duck again, avoiding another fist, she spun on her knee at the same time nocking an arrow, raising the readied bow, pointing it at Gally and his goons. Newt had knocked out another one of Gally's guys and made his way over to the small group of escapees. Minho had taken his machete from his pack and holding it at the back of Gally's neck. Gally froze. Minho slowly circled around him, keeping the point touching his neck, until they were face to face. He cocked an eyebrow then he slowly backed up into the group, beside Alex. Keeping the blade ready.

"Slick moves Babe. It was pretty hot." He smirked, not taking his eyes off Gally.

"What can I say? I'm a total badass." She smirked right back not taking her eyes of the group in front of her.

"You're full of surprises, aren't you?" sneered Gally.

"You don't have to come with us, but we are leaving. Anyone else who wants to come, now is your last chance." Thomas called.

"Don't listen to him, he's just trying to scare you-" Gally tried to calm the crowd of Gladers.

Alex cut him off, "No! We're not TRYING to scare you. You're already scared. I'm scared. Tommy is scared! But I'd rather risk my life out there than live the rest of it in here!"

Thomas nodded and continued, "We don't belong here. This isn't our home. We were put here. We were sent here. At least, out there we have a choice. We can make it out of here. I know that. Alex knows that! Newt and Minho know that"

Winston hesitated and walked forward, and then Jeff and Clint came to their side, along with Matt who was supporting Pedro. In the end, about 35 Gladers joined their group, only leaving Gally, and his builders.

"I'm sorry, Gally, it's over." Alex looked at Gally, she saw the fear behind his stone exterior. She wasn't sure if it was the possibility of him being controlled again, like before, or if his fear was from his memories...or he was just a coward, but she tried one more time, she didn't want anyone left behind here. "Gally...Just come with us."

"Good luck against the Grievers." he sneered at them and turned away.

The crowd of Gladers waited by the door for a second, organising weapons. "Someone should give a pep talk." Minho suggested.

"Well, go ahead." Newt encouraged. Minho frowned for a second, thinking. He straightened up , put his hands on hips, looked at the guys "Be careful." he said as dryly as possible, "don't die."

Alex actually face palmed with a snort of laughter.

S

uch a Minho thing to say.

Newt rolled his eyes. "Great, we're all bloody inspired!"

Minho looked at him, crossed his arms. "You wanna do better? Floors yours" and he stepped back beside Alex.

"I was inspired babe" Alex whispered, leaning in.

"Thanx. I thought it summed everything up nicely." He shrugged, with a small smirk. Newt banged the butt of his spear on the ground. All eyes turned to Newt.

"After more than 2 years of being treated like mice, tonight we're making a stand! Tonight we are taking the fight back to the creators, no matter what we have to go through to get there! Tonight they better be scared!" Alex let out a loud battle cry, which was followed by the others cheering, and yelling, pumping each other up. They grew so loud it sounded like a whole army, ready to fight to the death.

While Alex lifted her bow into the air yelling, Minho took a moment to look at her, she turned her head meeting his eyes. The world around them faded, it was just the 2 of them. Nothing else mattered. Alex turned to face him. He mirrored her actions. His eyes taking in everything about her. Alex's eyes flicked over his face, too. Memorizing every scrap, every curve of his face, every detail. It hit her, this could be the last time she could see him. She choked back a cry that rose up. She flung her arms around him, pushing down the rising anxiety and fear of possibly losing him.

"Minho. I love you!" He wrapped his strong arms around her waist lifting her toes off the ground.

"I love you too Sunshine." He gave her a squeeze, then whispered "Please be careful. Don't act the hero." He whispered into her ear. He moved his head to placed his forehead on hers, "Please Alex. I know how much you want to get everyone out safe, but..." he sighed sadly, "Just use your shuck brain..and...and come back to me." He said softly. Alex looked into his warm brown coffee coloured eyes.

"Cross my heart," she murmured. He cupped her face and kissed her, possibly for the last time. It was a quick kiss, but it was full of passion and feeling. All their concern, worry, love, care and anxiety crammed into one kiss. They pulled away as the cheering died down.

"INTO THE MAZE! WE RUN!" Thomas cried from the front.

"After you babe" Minho bowed. She grabbed his hand and they ran into the maze together. Alex whistled for Bark, and the three ran into the maze helping lead the rest of the Gladers to freedom.

They ran for a while. The other Gladers kept pace for a little, but soon the non runners slowed down and the group started to spread out. Newt insisted he was fine, running at the back 'to make sure no one was left behind'. Alex knew his leg was bugging him, but she didn't say anything. Everyone ran in silence, the nerves of what they had to do next were rising. Alex looked around her at the faces of the boys, they were all mixed with determination and fear. Alex glanced behind her, and noticed Chuck was really far behind.

"I'm going to run with Chuck." She said between breaths. Minho nodded. Alex slowed down Bark following her. She kept pace with her little friend.

"Hey chuckles. How are you holding up?" He just shrugged. He was breathing really hard, his chubby face red. She looked back at him, she could see the fear, but he was trying so hard to be brave. He was such a good kid.

"Chuck. I love you." Alex blurted out. Chuck came to an abrupt halt and looked at her confused, then a big smirk appeared on his face.

"Are you gonna kiss me like you kiss Minho? I've heard from some of the guys..." He winked at her. "You might want to break up with your other Boyfriend first!"

Alex laughed so loud that from the front Thomas and Minho turned to see what was up. "Ha! Chuckles! You're HILARIOUS!" She said dryly. "I MEANT, like a little brother! I love you like my little brother. Seriously! When we get out, I'll help you find your parents."

She promised. Chuck hugged her around the waist, and buried his face into her shoulder. Alex wrapped him up in a hug. "Thank you Alex! Thank you for being my friend. If I ever had a sister, I hope she would be like you." He smiled up at her.

"Any time Chuckles. Now let's go kick some Griever butt!" They ran to catch up with the group.

The group finally made it to the blades. The non runners were turning in circles, mouths open.

"Come on! Move! We're almost there!" Minho yelled from the front.

They took the last corner and slowed to a stop. All the Gladers were breathing hard. Alex, with Bark beside her, made her way to the front, where Thomas, Minho, Newt and Teresa were gathered. Thomas peeked around the corner and pulled his head back fast. The blood drained from his face.

Not a good sign!

"Is there a Griever?" Chuck piped up from the back.

"Yeah." Thomas breathed.

"Well we knew we were going to have to fight. Bloody creators weren't going to let us waltz out of here!" Newt remarked.

"Wow, way to state the obvious" Alex deadpanned.

"Truth" Minho nodded, pointing at Alex, he was trying hard to hide his smirk.

"Alex, that sass is not helping!" Newt rolled his eyes.

"I think it is.." She shrugged. Newt rounded on Minho, pointing an accusatory finger at him "This is your bloody fault!"

"How is that my fault?" Minho questioned.

"Because she wasn't this bad until she hung out with you!" he hissed.

Alex smacked Newt on the back of the head, "Newt. focus." she scolded. Newt gasped and glared at her. Minho snorted with laughter. "You're right. She learned from the master"

Thomas stepped in between them and raised his voice. "Okay, there is a Griever. Pretty sure it's the one you fought the other night, Alex! It looks like a pincushion, and the claw on its tail is all bent weird."

Minho, Teresa, and Newt all peeked around the corner. All three came back with shocked faces. "How the shuck did you manage to mangle the metal like that?" Minho asked, mouth open in surprise.

Alex shrugged her shoulders. "Same way I shot an arrow across the Glade, punched a wall without breaking anything, could arm wrestle Alby being controlled by creator." she said thoughtfully, "I'm just that shucken awesome."

The group all groaned and rolled their eyes. Everyone was quiet for a moment. Alex pulled out the cylinder metal key from her thigh bag, it was quietly beeping and flashing a number 7.

"CHUCK" She called. He came pushing his way through the group of guys. "You take this, Chuck. Stay behind us." Alex ordered him, handing her little friend the key. She wanted him away from the thick of fighting.

"It's okay. Stay with me." Teresa said as she tied her hair into a pony. "I'm not a very good fighter, so you and I will operate the door. Deal?" Chuck nodded.

"Once we're through, it will activate and the door will open." Thomas instructed the two.

Minho turned to Alex, his face serious, he grabbed her shoulders, "I want you to stay with them!"

Alex's eyes widened, "I think the bloody shuck not!" She scoffed. "I'm the best fighter you have! No shuckin way I'm staying out of this fight!" She insisted.

He deflated. "Well it was worth a try." He muttered.

"We do this together, MinMin. Lets kick some Griever butt!" Everyone in the front group nodded.

Thomas turned to the rest of the Gladers, he thumped his spear on the ground "We stay close, we stay together...we got this. We get out now... or we die trying. Ready?"

The Gladers all thumped their spears on the stone.

"All right. Let's go!" Alex yelled.

They all ran around the corner and came face to face with not just one Griever,.

But four.

Everyone skidded to a halt. "Huh this just dandy, '' Alex muttered.

"That mouth is gonna get you in trouble one day" Minho muttered back.

"You like this mouth! And like I said before it's this mouth or I break down and cry. So suck it up, Buttercup."

He just rolled his eyes with a small smirk, "I do like to kiss that mouth."

"Tommy, I thought you said there was only one!" Alex asked, annoyed.

"There was! I don't know where those others came from!" He panicked.

The Gladers packed in tightly. Newt, Thomas and Minho turned to try and figure out the best plan to get past. Alex on the other hand stepped forward, patted her leg, Bark followed without hesitation. She nocked an arrow. She took another few steps without anyone noticing. She was a few meters away from the group before someone finally noticed she wasn't with the group.

"ALEX WHAT THE SHUCK ARE YOU DOING?" Newt yelled at her.

"Doing something useful!" She yelled back. "You guys keep discussing the plan. It's really working!" She sassed.

"Shuck sakes Alex! Remind me why I love you, you sarcastic stubborn pain in the ass?!" Minho huffed.

"Because you told me you like to live dangerously, and I'm a shucken smoke show, that's why Min," She shouted back as she raised her bow and pulled the string tight.

"She's got ya there Min." Thomas said drily.

"Touche" Minho said.

Alec took a deep breath, aimed for the eye of the center Griever. With a yell of challenge she let it lose. It flew true. And hit the eye. The Griever screamed and reared backwards, stumbling into the one beside it. She nocked another arrow and let it fly. This one hit the eye of the Griever beside it. She missed the third Griever's eye, hitting its forehead. She pulled another arrow from her quiver. She let it fly. A fourth Griever reared back screaming. She was really pissing them off. They were now tangled together. She heard the boys behind her yelling.

"GET TERESA AND TOMMY TO THE DOOR! CHUCK'S GOING WITH THEM!!" Newt yelled from behind. Alex just nodded in understanding as she let fly another arrow. A Griever had managed to untangle itself and came charging. Minho came rushing past her, screaming a battle cry, charging the monster. That got the Gladers moving, it was the spark that set the fire. The rest of the Gladers came yelling past her, into battle.

Alex and Bark stood their ground. Her feet planted letting arrow after arrow fly, each one finding a mark. She heard the clash of metal on metal. The screams of human and monster. Thomas, Teresa and Chuck held off for a few seconds, and then in a train of locked hands they sprinted past. Alex had one arrow left. She pulled back and aimed, but at the last second, she heard Chuck call for help. Her target changed and shot at the tail that was coming for him. She let the arrow fly with a yell of her own. The arrow pinned the tail into the stone wall. Thomas used his spear to push the Griever enough so they could make it past, and disappear into the frenzy. She stood dazed for a second.

How the shuck did I do that?

She shook her head, slung her bow over her shoulder and sprinted headlong into the battle, pulling out her knives. Her dog by her side. She ducked under one Griever swinging at its legs. She just made it out from under it as it collapsed, its back legs mangled. Frypan was there by her side with a spear trying to push it over the cliff edge.

"WE GOT IT LIL LADY!" Frypan yelled at her. A few more boys came to help push it.

Alex slashed while the boys pushed. They managed to roll it off with a yell. Alex turned and tried to find Newt or Minho, and to make sure Tommy, Tess and Chuck were okay. She saw Minho and Jeff slashing and hacking another Griever.

Okay for now. Where's Newt?

She saw Newt, Matt and Thomas trying to push another Griever over the edge.

Tommy? The shuck, he's supposed to be with Tes and Chuck.

S

he raced over, knocking something sharp out of her way, and kept going. She made it beside Newt and Matt.

"THE SHUCK TOMMY! GO HELP TES AND CHUCK. I GOT THIS!' She yelled over the noise of battle.

Thomas nodded and ducked under a leg. Newt had to duck too, avoiding decapitation. Matt had disappeared. The Griever screamed at them. Alex crossed her knives over her head, blocking a Griever tail swung from behind it, over its head. As she pushed it away with one she used the other one to stab the Griever. It screamed and backed away. Together Newt and Alex jumped forward to take it down once and for all. Together yelling defiantly, slashing and stabbing. As the Griever was flailing, it managed to slice her forehead. But they took it down.

Matching scare to the shuck box scar. Just call me scarface.

Newt pulled her away "you okay?" He painted.

"Ya, it's just a little blood."

He looked at her skeptically, "Alex, your head is bleeding!"

"REALLY? I HADN'T NOTICED THE BLOOD RUNNING DOWN MY FACE!" She yelled back as she used the back of her hand to wipe it out of her eye. Newt rolled his eyes.

"Together? Siblings for the win?!" Alex asked, nodding at the fight.

"Together." Newt nodded. They ran back into the fight.

The Gladers managed to push a few of the Grievers over the edge of the stone cliff bridge. More kept climbing up the sides, like the disgusting spiders they are. For every Griever they pushed over the edge or killed, two more took its place.

"WHY ISN'T THAT SHUCKIN DOOR OPEN YET?!' Minho screamed over the racket of metal and human screams. He had shown up beside Alex, at one point, pushing, slashing stabbing, hacking and ducking.

"I SAW CHUCK ALMOST FALL OVER THE EDGE, THEY SHOULD ALMOST BE THERE. LET'S GO!" Newt shouted back. Minho nodded and took off, followed by Newt. Alex went to follow. A metal leg slammed into her back, sending her flying forwards. She hit the ground hard.

She lay there stunned, gasping, trying to breathe. Someone dropped beside her, he leaned over rolling her over.

"ALEX! ALEX? Are you alright?" It was Matt.

He had a big slash on his face, but seemed unharmed otherwise. Alex just gasped, her lungs weren't working properly. Matt tried to help sit her up. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a claw coming. She still couldn't breathe. She tried to push him out of the way. She wasn't fast enough. The claw grabbed Matt around the waist and tossed him away. All she could do was watch as his body hit the concrete wall. Blood splattering the wall where his head slammed it and then his limp body fell into the abyss of the black Griever cliff. Her gasping for air stopped. She couldn't breathe anymore anyways. The noise around her stopped, all she saw was blood and dying friends.

"NOOOOO!!" She screamed.

Griever slim and motor oil fluid mixed with sticky hot red blood of her family. She saw carnage everywhere. She felt a hand pulling her arm, she couldn't take her eyes off the place Matt had hit the wall. The person was trying to talk to her. Trying to tell her something. Her hearing wasn't working. The person stopped pulling and crouched in front of her. Blocking her view of Matt's blood splatter.

"COME ON ALEX. THEY GOT THE DOOR OPEN. LET'S GO!"

Minho. Minho was in front of her. Her wild eyes tried to focus on his face. Her hearing came back. Her head was nodding "okay...okay." She gasped.

Minho pulled her up and ran down the corridor pulling her with him, yelling at the other Gladers who were still standing to back up, pack together. As they ran they had to jump over bodies. She slipped in a pool of blood, she landed on her hands and knees, covering herself in someone's blood. She didn't know who's. She turned her head to see, but wished she hadn't opened her eyes. She meet the cold lifeless eyes of Pedro. He was laying on his side, blood was still oozing out of his wide open stomach. She gagged, tears blurring her eyes, blurring her sight. The metallic smell of blood mixed with motor oil from the Grievers turned her stomach. She could taste the blood in the air. Minho pulled her back to her feet, and practically dragged her the rest of the way. He pushed her through the opening towards the back of the group. He turned around to help the rest of the guys keep the Grievers at bay.

Alex tried to wipe her bloody hands on her pants. It wasn't working! Her breathing was coming in short gasps.

Chuck rushed up to her, grabbing her. "There is some kind of code!" He yelled urgently.

"EIGHT NUMBERS! ALEX, ANY IDEA?" Teresa yelled from a computer that was built into the side of the stone wall.

8 numbers ...8...numbers...8 sections of the maze...the rotation...! SHUCK! What was the sequence? I can't remember! Minho made me memories it! SHUCK SHUCK SHUCK!

"MINHO!" She screamed. "THE SECTIONS OF THE MAZE! WHATS THE SEQUENCE?" Alex pushed through the guys.

"WHAT?" he screamed back, he was at the front of the group, with Newt and Clint and Frypan. They were pushing a Griever with their spears.

"The sections of the maze, what's the sequence?" She yelled.

He glanced back at her yelling in-between grunts and breathing "Seven! One! Five! Two! Six! Four!" She turned and yelled the numbers to Teresa who punched them in as fast as she could.

"HEADS UP!" Newt yelled. A Griever came crashing down from above. It landed on top of Minho.

"MIIIIIINNNHOOOOO!"

The scream ripped from her throat, she tried pushing her way to the front. He was laying on his back, holding his spear sideways, the only thing holding the Grievers mouth from ripping his face off. Minho was yelling and using every bit of strength to hold it back.

"MINHO!" Alex shrieked again. She pushed A.J. out of the way. Her heart stopped beating. Her world froze. All feeling left her body. The Griever screamed in Minho's face.

"GET. OFF. OF. ME!" Minho grunted through a clenched jaw.

She was NOT going to watch Minho have his face eaten. Newt had grabbed her, holding her back. She screamed again, her heart breaking. She felt this rush of something hot flooding through her blood system. A surge of power, with ease she pushed Newt off, making him fall. She launched forward and pulled back her fist and swung it forward into the Griever's face with a scream. The mechanical face crumpled into itself. It drew its head back enough for Minho to scramble back a little. Alex reached and grabbing onto his runners vest, yanking him up and back. He was on his feet. She turned and shoved him backwards to safety.

A leg from the crumpled Griever lashed out. She felt the cold steel tip rip her back open. Her blood splattered into the floor. She arched her back as she fell forward with a scream of pain.

"Jeff! JEFF! NOOOOO!!! JEFF!" She heard someone yell. Alex felt pain searing cross her back. She heard a Griever scream and a sick wet ripping sound. She felt something warm splatter her from behind. She withered in pain. She felt hands grab her and pull.

"What's the sequence?" She heard Teresa yell from far away.

"Come on!" Someone else yelled.

"NOOO!"

From right beside her she heard Minho yelled frantically, "Six! Four! Eight! Three! You got it?"

"Keep holding! Almost there, come on!" Newt screamed from the other side. All she could feel was the sharp stinging pain, and hot sticky blood. The big heavy stone door slammed shut. What was left of the Gladers backed up, Minho dragging Alex with him. The second stone door slammed shut, squishing a Griever in the process. There was only one more door and one more Griever. They had to hold it back. It screamed, as it raced at them. Thomas was fumbling with his broken spear. Before he could get a proper hold on it, small black fuzzy thing jumped over Alex and into the face of the Griever with a loud snarl of defense and challenge. The Griever shrieked and stumbled back, just enough for the door to slam shut.

"BARK! NO NO NO NO!" Alex wailed.

With what remaining strength she had, she ripped herself from Minho's arms and threw herself at the closed stone door. She banged her fists on the door. She let out a heart wrenching sob, and pounded on the stone. Causing the walls around them to shake.

"No no no no!" She sobbed.

Alex doubled over and  slid down the wall, sobbing. Not only for her beloved dog. But for Matt. And Jeff. And Alby. And Pedro. And Zart, and the countless others. Everything was black. Maybe her eyes weren't working. Maybe she was in hell. It sure felt like it.

How is this freedom when you feel this broken? How is this freedom when it costs so much?

She felt a gentle hand on her head, it slid down to her face. And a strong arm pulled her close to their chest. She sobbed onto their chest. Her body was so tired. And so sore. The strong arms slowly unwrapped and she looked up to see Newt's sad brown eyes, also filled with tears.

"I'm sorry Alex."

She wiped her eyes with a shaky hand.

"Ya well." She shoved her emotions back down with a shaky breathe. "We knew we would have to fight, the creators weren't going to let us waltz out out of here...and we knew we all weren't going to make it. Let's go." She pulled away and tried to stand. But stumbled and had to hold onto the wall.

"Stop! You're hurt!" Minho's voice said beside her.

"Ya. And so are the rest of us!" She hissed, her back stinging. He wrapped an arm around her carefully. Together the three walked to the front to where Thomas and Teresa were standing. As she passed by, what remained of the Gladers whispered "did you see she totally destroyed that Griever?"

"She was literally shaking the walls!"

"She left fist prints in the shuckin wall!"

Newt, Alex and Minho came to a stop beside Thomas and Teresa.

"The door opened down there!" Teresa nodded down the hall, where a sliver of bright yellow light was coming from.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Gladers clumped together. They cautiously walked down the dark cold hall towards the light. Thomas slowly pushed open the door and stepped into another hallway. Everyone else followed on his heels. The hall was dark, but once the door behind them clanged shut a light flicked on. One after another the fluorescent lights flicked on, racing down the hall. The hallway they were standing in was made of cement, with tubes and rusty pipes running along the walls. There were a few sparking cords hanging. It was cold and damp, making Alex shudder. The drying sweat and blood didn't help. Minho pulled her closer. The air was also damp and moldy. Alex looked both ways down the hall.

"I guess we try right first?" She asked no one in particular.

Thomas nodded and took the lead. Teresa right beside him, Minho, Alex and Newt right behind them. Alex reached back and took hold of Chuck's hand, giving it a squeeze.

"Remember, be brave." She whispered, and he nodded. The hall came to a dead end, there was a big rusty metal door at the end of the hall. Above the door was a neon green sign that was flashing "EXIT" mockingly at them.

"Seriously?" Said Frypan, drily.

"Oh the irony is awful, isn't it?" Alex agreed. Everyone was glancing at each other nervously.

This is it. This is freedom behind that door.

Thomas reached out a shaking hand and twisted the handle. For a rusty door, it swung open with ease.

The loud blaring sound of an alarm hit her ears. After the silence of the dark hall, the noise seemed even louder. She stepped through the door. Her feet crunched on broken glass. All around them was broken glass, sparking wires, and flashing lights. That's not what shocked Alex. What surprised her, was the dead bodies. Men and women in white lab coats laying in pools of blood. People in black uniforms and masks, shot in the chest and head. Minho slid a gun away from a dead man in black with his foot, "What happened here?" He asked quietly.

Alex shrugged her shoulders. "Looks like they were attacked. But who are the guys in black? Do they work for the Creators? Or are they the attacking group?"

He shook his head. They walked further into the room. Alex came to a stop in front of what used to be a big glass window. It was shattered, glass all over the floor. Inside the tiny medical room were two gurneys. A body on each, laying covered with a white sheet, covering the body's  faces. A pair of dark skinned feet were sticking out from one of the sheets. A morbid thought crossed Alex's mind.

What if that was Alby?!?

There were bullet holes in the chests. She stood there staring, wanting to go see if it really was him, to confirm he really was dead...Minho gently pulled her away.

"Alby's dead, Alex. We both saw it." He said gently, like he could read her mind. Her sad eyes met his, he was holding unshed tears back as best he could. Sooner or later they would both have to break. He pulled her into the main room, which was covered in broken and shattered computer screens and keyboards. Bullet holes in everything. Some of the screens were flashing pictures of brains, heart rates, there were a few screens showing different angles of the Glade, which was now smoking. No signs of life, no signs if Gally and those who stayed behind lived or not. One computer showed ID pictures of a few Gladers flickering on the screens.

"So they were watching us. This whole time!" Newt muttered to himself, as he watched the video feed flip through different angles.

One picture caught Alex's attention. She slowly made her way over, her back making movement painful. On the screen was a photo of her. The picture was clean, and fresh. No scratches or bruising, no sun kissed skin. Her hair was washed and brushed, pulled into a high pony. Under her picture was information, she leaned forward to read it.

Subject A0.

Given name: Alexandra,

(Alexandra: Female derivative: Origin: Greek Meaning: defending men.)

First test subject for The Hurculeas trials. Trial succession: to be determined.

Relationships: biological brother: Subject A5, biological sister: Subject B2.

Romantic: Subject A7

Emotional attachment: child A4

Minho had slid up beside her. "Romantic relationship? Am I subject A7?" He asked, looking at her from the side of his eye. She gave him a withering look.

"Well, I ain't kissing anyone else, so based on my educated guess, I'd say ya. Because these idiots can't use our names...were rats with subject numbers. Not even shuck real names!" Alex was angry, just looking at the screen.

"What is The Hurculeas trails?" He asked again, staring at the screen.

"No idea." Alex whispered back.

It was unnerving, more questions than answers. She shivered. She reached for Minho's hand, needing his comfort. She jumped when there was a loud female voice echoing around the room.

THE SHUCK IS GOING ON?!?

"Hello. My name is Doctor Ava Paige." Alex spun around. There on a giant screen in the middle of the room, a video was playing. The scattered Gladers came towards the screen. The woman on the screen was middle aged, with white blond hair, pulled back into a tight perfect bun. She was sitting at a desk, talking into a camera.

"I'm Director of Operations of the World Catastrophe Killzone Department." Alex was hit with a hard sense of Deja Vu.

"Minho....that's her! She was in my memories! She was one of the people who was at the table, agreeing to torture if we were caught...she was also in the memory of me drawing the Grievers!" She whispered urgently. His eyes were wide as saucers, his mouth open. They both turned to listen to the recording.

"If you're watching this, that means you have successfully completed the Maze Trials."

Alex snorted, and muttered, "successfully? She has a very different definition of success than me." Newt gave her a sharp look.

"I wish I could be there in person to congratulate you...but circumstances seem to have prevented it." The men and women in white coats were pulling files and stacking things in boxes and walking around urgently.

"I'm sure by now, you must all be very confused... angry, frightened."

"Understatement of the shucken year! She tops you Min!" Alex muttered again. Newt glared at her again "shh!"

"I can only assure you, that everything that's happened to you...everything we've done to you...it was all done for a reason." Minho was stiff and he was squeezing her hand.

"Minho..Min, you're hurting." She whimpered. He released her hand, "shuck sorry Sunshine! How can she sit there so calmly talking about 'everything they have done to us'" he growled the last part.

"I don't know Love." Alex answered honestly, "we knew they were shucked up."

Dr. Ava Page kept talking, "You won't remember..."

"Wonder who's shuck fault that was?" Alex gummed through clenched teeth.

"But the Sun has scorched our world. Billions of lives lost to fire...famine..."

The screen flicked to images of a burning world, burnt bodies in piles. Alex shuddered.

"Suffering on a global scale. The fallout was unimaginable. What came after was worse. We called it the Flare. A deadly virus that attacks the brain."

A picture of a brain covered in black, microscopic organisms eating the tissue and flesh of the healthy part of the brain, flashed on the screen. A few of the Gladers were heard groaning or gaging.

"It is violent... unpredictable... incurable."

The pictures switched to a hospital operating room, with something that resembled a human, strapped to a table, with green sickly skin, black ropy veins, black eyes, screaming and trashing. While doctors stood around observing and taking notes.

Alex's breathing quickened, she backed up a step. Eyes flashing around. Panic. Minho spun towards her and grabbed her shoulders pulling her into his strong chest, into a tight hug, knowing she was starting to panic when she saw the screen

"It looks like him! Its him!" She panted.

"It's not him Alex. Different person. You're okay. I'm right here." He didn't let go, instead he held her tight as they watched the video with the rest of the silent Gaders The video switched back to the woman at a desk.

"Or so we thought. In time, a new generation emerged that could survive the virus. Suddenly, there was a reason to hope for a cure. But finding it would not be easy. The young would have to be tested, even sacrificed... inside harsh environments...where their brain activity could be studied. All in an effort to understand. what makes them different...what makes you different. You may not realize it...but you're very important. Unfortunately, your trials have only just begun."

The people behind her were frantic now, a few of them were screaming. People in black and masks burst through the doors, shooting anything and everything that moved. People were dropping, blood splattering everywhere.

"As you will no doubt soon discover, not everyone agrees with our methods. Progress is slow, people are scared. It may be too late for us...for me...but not for you."

She had pulled a small pistol out.

"The outside world awaits." She held the pistol up to her temple.

"Remember... Wicked is good."

She pulled the trigger. Alex yelled and buried her face into Minho's chest for a moment. She took a second to get herself together and pulled away.

"Is it over?" Minho asked hopeful.

"She said we were important." Newt stuttered. Everyone was still trying to process what they just heard.

"What are we supposed to do now?" Chuck asked.

"I don't know." Thomas answered, he had walked over to a corner, seeing a woman's body laying on the floor, he was pretty pale.

"Let's get out of here." Alex suggested.

There was a beep that made everyone flinch and swing around ready to fight. But it was a door that slowly slid open. Revealing bright harsh sun. Everyone took a few steps to freedom.

"NO!"

Everyone spun around. Standing on the other side of the room was... "Gally?" Alex gasped and stepped towards him.

"Don't. He's been stung." Teresa warned. Gally dropped a Griever stinger, confirming Teresa's theory. Alex stopped and only then noticed the black veins creeping up his neck. His eyes were red and he was crying.

"We can't leave." He raised a gun and pointed it at Alex, straight at her heart.

Where the blood hell did he get a gun from?!

"We did. Gally, we're out. We're free." Alex tried to reason, holding her hand out, trying to calm him.

"FREE?" Gally's chest was heaving "You think we're free out there? No. No, there's no escape from this place!"

"Gally, listen to Alex. You're not thinking straight. You're not." Thomas added, also slowly stepping forward trying to reason with him.

"

Now, we can help you."

W

hy is it always Tommy and I doing this? We are always the ones who get attacked by these crazies!

"Just put down the gun." Alex pleaded. She was trying hard not to panic, Gally was turning into Ben.. and Chris. How do you reason with someone who was turning into a monster?

"I belong to the maze." Gally cried.

"Just put down the gun." Alex pleaded again. She felt movement behind her, but didn't dare to look away though.

"We belong to the maze. We all do." Sobbed Gally. She could see his hand shaking, the gun kept switching between Thomas and herself. He was crying harder.

Alex was shoved to the floor as a spear whistled over her, at the same time the gun went off. Alex scrambled to sit up. Gally had a spear sticking out of his chest. He collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. His broken eyes found Alex's for a second. A tear fell down his cheek, and then he fell forward, his eyes empty now.

Minho crouched beside her. "I'm sorry, did I hurt you? I had to get you out of the way. You were in line of the gun!" Alex just nodded her head.

"Alex? Thomas?" Said a small voice. Alex's head spun around.

"Chuck?" She whispered, confused.

"Oh, shuck! Shuck!" Thomas yelled as Chuck collapsed. Thomas caught him, and helped him to the floor. Alex scrambled over to Chuck on her knees.

"Look at me, look at me! Chuck!" Alex called. She saw the bullet wound in his chest. The blood was bubbling up and gushing. Alex pressed her hands over the wound, putting pressure.

"Oh, shuck! Chuck, look at me, all right?" Thomas called, his voice breaking.

"I got you, buddy. Just hang on. It's okay." Alex was saying.  Her head knew this was a wound she couldn't deal with without a proper medical room and supplies. But her heart wouldn't listen.

"Thomas, Thomas... Alex..Alex.?"

"Ya, ya Chuckles. We are here! We're here buddy!" Alex's voice was raw. It was hard to see, her eyes were watering. Chuck was coughing, blood trickled over his chin. His shaky hands pulled out a small carved piece of wood. Alex remembered it from the fire night. He held it out towards Alex.

"No, Chuck. You're gonna give it to them yourself. Remember? I told you that. We are going to find your mom! I crossed my heart! I pinky promised!" Alex sobbed. She had stopped trying to apply pressure to his wound, his blood was all over her and the floor now.

"Take...it" he wheezed. Coughing again, splattering Thomas and Alex. "No. Chucky, I can't! I made you a promise!"

"Please..Alex..Please!"

Alex took the little carving in her hand and held it tight, bringing it up to her chest. She looked up at Thomas who was crying. Chuck rolled his head to look at Thomas, "Thank you. For being my friend." His voice was quiet. He gasped for air, and then started coughing, chocking on his own blood. Alex choked on a sob. He looked back at Alex. A ghost of a smile on his chubby little child face.

"Thank..you. I love...yo..."

"No! Chuck? CHUCK! I love you too! Chuckles? Chucky? No! I promised! I crossed my heart!" Alex was yelled, shaking him with one hand. "CHUCK!" She screamed.

His eyes were vacant. All his happy bubbly life was gone. His childhood was violently ripped away.

"Chuck. Chuck? Hey. Hey, Chuck, come on! Come on, wake up! Damn it!" Thomas yelled, trying to shake him awake.

"We made it. COME ON CHUCK! WE MADE IT. WERE OUT! I CROSSED MY HEART!" Alex sobbed. She lay her forehead on his chest. Holding the little wood figure to her chest. She let out a gut wrenching scream, deep from inside her broken heart.

"Alex!" An urgent voice said behind her.

There was commotion around the two kneeling kids on the floor trying to wake up the youngest Glader.

"Chuck! Get up, Chuck! Come on!" Thomas was crying.

"I promised you Chuck! We made it! I promised!" Alex sobbed.

"ALEX!"

"TOMMY!"

A hand grabbed her upper arm and pulled. She screamed and ripped it out of their grasp. The hand grabbed her again harder this time. She screamed louder, throwing them off, scrambling back to Chuck, hoping his eyes would spring open and laugh at the hilarious prank he just pulled. He didn't.

"Chuck!" She pleaded. Nothing. Her heart was broken. And there was no fixing it. No amount of glue was going to piece that together. Two hands grabbed her this time.

"We can't just leave him there!" she screamed. She grabbed the arm who was trying to pull her away from her baby brother. She threw them. She actually threw them. She threw the grown man across the room and he landed with a crash. She had thrown him through a window.

"CHUCK!"

This time a voice spoke right beside her.

"Alex. Hey, Alex. We need to go! They are trying to help us get out. Come on!"

Minho held her bloody face in his hands, forcing her to look at him. She didn't say anything, but let him drag her away from Chuck's lifeless body. She kept her eyes on him until she couldn't see him anymore. The outside hit her like a brick wall. The sun was bright, hot and harsh. Sand that was everywhere was scratchy, coarse and stung the skin when it was whipped around. Alex stumbled when her feet hit the sand. She would have fallen, but Minho and someone in black with a bandanna kept her on her feet. The guy in black was pushing them towards 2 huge helicopters. Alex's legs weren't working, her limbs were numb. She felt like she was in a daze.

Where did these guys come from? Why are they here? Did they shoot the Creators? Could they have saved Chuck? Or Gally?

Minho made it to the helicopter first, but waited for Alex, he helped her up, Newt grabbed her hand and also helped her up. Teresa was already on the helicopter, along with Winston and Frypan. Minho climbed on and everyone scrambled to the back and clumped together. Thomas was the last one on. Another guy with a big black gun strapped to his chest climbed inside and slammed the door shut. He knocked on the pilot's window and made a twisting motion with his hand. The helicopter took off, rising into the air, following behind another big black helicopter.

The man pulled his helmet off and his bandanna down, looking at Alex and the other Gladers "you kids all right? Don't worry, you're safe now. Everything is going to change!" He hollered over the noise of the helicopter blades. As they got higher into the air everyone peered out the window. What Alex saw made her jaw hit the floor. It was The Maze, from a bird's eye perspective. From up in the sky the Glade seemed so small. She could make out all the buildings. Everything was still smoking. And the maze itself was huge. So complicated, all the walls and twists and turns. From up in the sky, there really was no way out. Alex sat back down, wincing at the stinging pain in her back. Her body hurt. Her head was pounding. And her heart was broken. They had made it out...but at what cost?

Was it worth it?

Another few tears leaked out of her clamped eyelids.

Strong arms pulled her over, and she could feel some readjusting their sitting position. Minho was now sitting behind her. He slowly unbuckled her holster and rolled her shirt up to see the wound on her back. "You shuckin saved my life, Alex. You and that Superhuman strength. I owe you my life!" He whispered.

"Just don't die, Shuck Face. I couldn't live in this world long without you. I'd drift too far out and never find my way home." She replied quietly, she brought her knees up to her chest.

Alex hissed as Minho cleaned her back with the few basic supplies in the first aid kit the man in black gave him. Teresa crawled over and held her hand. Newt scootched closer. Same with Frypan. Winston had laid his head on the window still looking at the birds eye view of everything. Thomas was staring wide eyed at nothing. When Minho was done cleaning as best he could, he put a bandage over it and rolled her shirt back down. Then gently pulled her back so she was leaning on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her and laid his forehead on top of her head.

"We're out...we're free. I owe you a sunset date, Sunshine." He whispered into her hair.

Despite her heartache and grief, she smiled.
  
WICKED facility:

She sat down at a long board meeting table, wiping the remnants of fake blood off her forehead. "I think it's safe to say the Maze Trials were a complete success. I wasn't expecting so many survivors, but...the more the merrier. Thomas continues to surprise and impress. And for now, they seem to have taken the bait. It's too soon to say...but they could be the key to everything. So let's move forward. It's time now to begin Phase Two."

One young doctor raised his hand, "Ma'am, what about Subject A0?" He inquired

"Excellent question Dr. Prior. Subject A0, while being a mistake, sent to the wrong maze, has surprised us with remarkable kill zone patterns. Her Serum injection seems to have been a positive result to the other subjects in their kill zone patterns. However the antidote seems to be wearing off, so we will need to monitor that closely. But all in all, everything is going remarkably well."

Dr. Prior pursed his lips and nodded, marking something on his clipboard.